Naruto: sasuke twin brother

Ye Chen, a 21st century otaku, suddenly died at home because of watching anime online for a long time. Fortunately, he became a member of the army of time travelers and traveled to the world of his favorite anime, Naruto, and unexpectedly became the twin brother of Uchiha Sasuke, a character that did not exist in the original work, and also received the benefits of a time traveler.The strong system, a system that specializes in creating strong people, can exchange all combat skills and item abilities, the Samsara Eye, the body of an immortal, the devil fruit, and all kinds of powerful abilities, crushing them all together. Uh… the host has insufficient points and cannot exchange what the hell?

Chapter 1: The Beginning of the Crossing
Oh~ Damn it, I waited for a week just for this ten-minute plot, and I was enjoying it so much that you inserted ads in my video! This unscrupulous business has no way of killing me!
In a dark room, there are all kinds of garbage, cigarette butts, instant noodle bags, bread packaging bags, mineral water bottles everywhere. There is a very strange smell in the room. The only light in the dark room is the weak light from the computer screen on the table. On the computer is a popular Japanese anime, Naruto.
At this time, a teenager sitting in front of a computer was cursing at the advertisement on the screen! The teenager looked to be in his twenties, not very tall, rather thin, shirtless, revealing slightly pale skin, short black hair that was as dry and hard as autumn reeds, and an angry expression on his slightly pale face!
The boy’s name was Ye Chen. He was a student with good grades and had a happy family. However, his life was destroyed by an unexpected disaster. A car accident took away his parents and he became an orphan. Fortunately, the driver had a conscience and compensated him with a large sum of money.
From then on, Ye Chen became self-destructive, stopped communicating with others, and his grades plummeted. He simply stopped going to school and stayed at home all the time, surfing the Internet, playing games and watching anime to fill his empty heart. Anyway, his parents left him some money, and with the compensation from the driver, it was enough to support himself without going to work. At this time, Naruto, which was playing on the computer, was one of Ye Chen’s favorite anime.
“Oh my god, this Ye Kai is so awesome. Even the Six Paths-level Madara was beaten so badly that he had no power to fight back. But Ye Kai can’t keep this state for too long. After all, he burned his life to get this power. The price is too high. Madara is really awesome. There is no solution.” Ye Chen stared at the picture on the screen and complained to himself.
“Do you want to become stronger? Do you want to gain that kind of terrifying power? Do you want to dominate everything?” At this time, Ye Chen’s ears suddenly rang with these words. “Nonsense, who the hell doesn’t want to get it?” Ye Chen shouted subconsciously, “Haha, as you wish!”
“Who? Who’s talking?” Ye Chen suddenly realized that he was the only one in the room, so who was talking just now? Could it be that something was going on… Ye Chen was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat and shivered all over. “Who… who is it? Come out… come out.” Ye Chen had just finished speaking when his eyes suddenly went dark, and then he knew nothing.
A few days later, there was a news report that a man was found dead at home by his neighbors a few days later. Experts determined that the sudden death was caused by prolonged surfing the Internet, and reminded parents not to let their children play computer games for a long time.
~~ …
The Uchiha clan, known for their proficiency in the Sharingan, one of the three major eye techniques, fought for many years with the Senju clan. Eventually, the ancestors of the two clans, Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama, joined forces to build Konoha Village. After that, the Uchiha clan became one of the most powerful clans in Konoha Village. The founder was Uchiha Madara, who was known as the strongest ninja and one of the founders of Konoha. Most of the clan members are good at fire ninjutsu, such as the basic Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique and Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Technique. Some clan members have the Blood Limit Sharingan, which gives them powerful insight in battle (copying the enemy’s ninjutsu) and some special eye techniques. It is said that one of the ancestors of the Uchiha clan established the Konoha Police Force, and many clan members served in it.
At this time, the residence of the head of the Uchiha clan, the most powerful family in Konoha, was unusually lively. Why? Because the child of the head of the Uchiha clan, Mikoto Uchiha, who had been pregnant for ten months, was about to be born. That was the head of the Uchiha clan’s child, so the Uchiha clan members naturally attached great importance to it.
“Patriarch Fugaku, don’t worry too much, Lady Mikoto will be fine,” an old man in the crowd said to a middle-aged man beside him. This middle-aged man was none other than Uchiha Fugaku, the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan, the most powerful family in Konoha. “Yes, I know.” Uchiha Fugaku said with forced calmness, but his clenched fists showed that he was not so relaxed.
“Father.” A child who looked only 5 years old was jogging from the gate. All the Uchiha people automatically made way for him. Because… “It’s Itachi, are you done with school already?”
After seeing the child, Uchiha Fugaku’s tense face actually showed a smile, his eyes full of doting. The person who came was Uchiha Fugaku’s first child, Uchiha Itachi. Although he was only five years old, he was recognized as a genius by everyone.
“Yes, father, how is mother?” At this time, Uchiha Itachi’s young face was also full of worry. “Don’t worry, everything will be fine.” Uchiha Fugaku patted Itachi’s shoulder and said, “Hehe, Itachi, you will be a big brother soon.” “Brother? I’m going to be a big brother?” Uchiha Itachi’s worried face showed an expectant expression.
Suddenly, a loud cry came from the tightly closed room. Everyone outside was shocked and smiled at the same time. “It’s born, it’s born, clan leader, Mikoto-sama is born.”
At this time, a female medical ninja came out of the house and said to the people outside. “Congratulations, clan leader.” The Uchiha people congratulated Uchiha Fugaku, “Yes.” However, Uchiha Fugaku was not in the mood to answer them. He just nodded and walked straight towards the medical ninja, while Uchiha Itachi followed closely behind him.
“How are Mikoto and the children?” Uchiha Fugaku asked the medical ninja, “Don’t worry, clan leader, Lady Mikoto and the two young masters are all safe, but Lady Mikoto is still a little weak, but there is nothing serious.”
“That’s good, that’s good, huh? Two young masters? Did Mikoto give birth to two boys?” Uchiha Fugaku was a little confused. How could he hear a child crying? “Yes, clan leader, Mikoto gave birth to twins.” “Oh, thank you for your hard work.” “Clan leader, you’re welcome. This is what we should do.” At this time, Uchiha Itachi on the side couldn’t wait any longer, “Father, I want to go in and see my brother.”
“Can I go in?” Fugaku did not answer Itachi, but asked the medical ninja on the side, “It’s okay, but it’s best not to disturb Lady Mikoto for too long, because she is still very weak now.” “Yes!” Uchiha Fugaku nodded and said to Itachi who was already impatient, “Itachi, you go in.” “Yes, father,” he said, and hurriedly walked into the house.
At this time, in the room, “Mikoto-sama, they are two boys, twins. Look at these two little masters, they are so cute.” A medical ninja held a baby in each hand and said to a weak woman on the bed. This woman was the mother of the two babies and the wife of Uchiha Fugaku, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Mikoto.
“Quick, put them down so I can take a good look.” “Yes, Lady Mikoto.” The medical ninja replied as he carefully placed the two babies in his hands next to the bed where Uchiha Mikoto was lying. Uchiha Mikoto smiled happily at the two children who looked exactly the same beside her, and cried tears of joy.
These two babies look exactly the same, but their personalities are different. One is crying recklessly, while the other is lying quietly, only making a faint whimper. “My children, mommy loves you,” Uchiha Mikoto said as she stretched out her hand, wanting to touch the heads of the two babies. And the one she wanted to touch was the one that was lying quietly without crying or making a fuss.
ps: This is my first time writing, so my writing is not good. I hope you guys don t mind~~
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto Strong System
Chapter 2; Uchiha Chen (old version)
“What’s wrong with me? Why can’t I open my eyes?” Ye Chen, who had just woken up, was very confused, and then he found that he was very tired and had no strength at all.
“Huh? Someone is talking, why can’t I understand a word? Where is this place?” Suddenly Ye Chen thought, “Wait, I was watching Naruto in my own room, and it seemed to be haunted all of a sudden, and then I fainted. Could it be that I was killed by that ghost? Am I in the underworld now?” This scared Ye Chen! He finally opened his eyes with all his might.
Ye Chen, who had just opened his eyes, was startled again. Because he felt a hand, a big, white hand reaching out to him. “What the hell is this? What do you want to do?” Ye Chen was so scared that he struggled and screamed, but in the end he could only make a “woohoo” sound. However, the big hand did not do anything to him, but just gently stroked his head.
“Why has my voice become like this?” Ye Chen was stunned when he suddenly saw his outstretched hands grabbing around.
“Is this my hand? What’s going on? Why has my hand become so small? It’s just like a baby’s hand. Wait, a baby? I turned into a baby? This is bullshit! Is this not the underworld, but I traveled through time after being killed by that ghost?” Ye Chen thought with a little panic and excitement.
“That’s fine. I don’t have anything worth reminiscing about anyway. The only pity is that I didn’t finish watching Naruto and One Piece. Let’s see where I traveled to first. I really hope I traveled to the world of Naruto and One Piece.”
At this time, Ye Chen looked to the side along the big hand on his head, and he saw a very pretty woman. The woman was looking at him with a happy smile on her face and saying something to him, but he didn’t understand a word.
“Is this my mother in this life? What is she saying? It sounds like Japanese. No way, have I traveled to an island country? This is ridiculous!”
“Mother.” At this time, Uchiha Itachi had entered the room. “Itachi, come here and see your brothers, they are so cute.” Uchiha Mikoto said to Itachi,
“Yes, mother.” Itachi walked over excitedly, “Hehe, Itachi is the older brother now, you must protect your younger brothers in the future.” Mikoto stroked Itachi’s head lovingly and said gently.
Brother, this is the first time I have a brother! Itachi looked at the two identical babies on the bed, and a sense of responsibility filled Itachi’s heart. He is the older brother, and he must protect his younger brother. Itachi made up his mind.
“Mikoto, how are you?” Uchiha Fugaku also walked into the room and asked Mikoto who was standing on the table with concern, “I’m fine, Fugaku, please come and see our child.” Mikoto said to Uchiha Fugaku with a smile.
The medical ninja in the room saluted Uchiha Fugaku who walked in and said, “Master Clan Leader.” “Well, thank you for your hard work!” “You’re too polite, Master Clan Leader! This is what we should do!” Then he tactfully withdrew.
“Look at our child, he’s so cute.” “Thank you for your hard work, Mikoto,” Uchiha Fugaku said to Uchiha Mikoto, his eyes full of love. “It’s okay, I’m very happy,” Mikoto said to Uchiha Fugaku.
“Haha, the little guy is very energetic, crying so loudly!” Uchiha looked at the baby crying loudly on the bed. Then he looked at Ye Chen, “Hey, why is this little guy so quiet, not crying or making a fuss! Is there something wrong with him?” “What are you talking about? How can you say that about your own child?”
Uchiha Mikoto laughed and scolded Uchiha Fugaku, “Let’s give the child a name. What should we call him?” “Yes, we should give him a name. Let me think about it.” Uchiha Fugaku thought with a frown.
“I got it. The one who cries the most will be called Sasuke, Uchiha Sasuke, and the one who doesn’t cry or make a fuss will be called Chen, Uchiha Chen.” “Uchiha Sasuke, Uchiha Chen, Sasuke, Chen. Okay, let’s call them Sasuke and Chen.” Mikoto recited these two names, and it was obvious that she liked them very much.
“Sasuke, Chen? I will definitely protect you, even if it costs me everything.” Itachi looked at the little guy on the bed, thinking in his heart with a firm gaze.
At this time, an Uchiha clan member came outside the door and said, “Clan leader, the third generation is here.” “Third generation? I see, I’ll go over right away.” Uchiha Fugaku replied, “The third generation is here?” “Well, I guess he’s here to congratulate me, I’ll go over and take a look first.” “Well, go ahead.”
Afterwards, the news that the Uchiha clan leader had given birth to a pair of twins spread throughout Konoha, and various clans in Konoha and some ninjas of little fame and status came to congratulate. Although many people disliked the Uchiha clan, they still had to put in some superficial efforts. After all, no matter what, the Uchiha clan was still the most powerful family in Konoha at this time and was very influential.
In a secret base of Konoha, in a dark hall, a man who looked a little old and was wearing a kimono was sitting behind the only desk in the hall, looking at the information in his hand.
In front of the desk, a group of masked ninjas were half-kneeling. It was obvious that the man in kimono was the leader of the group of ninjas.
If you have watched Naruto, you must have guessed where this place is. Yes, this is a very mysterious department of Konoha, the Root, the root buried in the darkness. And the man in kimono sitting behind the desk is the leader of the Root, Danzo Shimura.
“Hmph, Uchiha? I’ll let you guys jump around for a few more days, you guys go down first.” The last sentence was said to the ninja in front.
“Yes, sir.” The half-kneeling ninjas answered in unison. Then they activated the instant body technique and with a “swish!”, they all disappeared.
“No matter what, I am determined to obtain the Sharingan.”
The members of the Uchiha clan were immersed in joy at this time, because their clan leader had given birth to a pair of twins. During this period, both the Uchiha clan members and the civilians of Konoha were discussing the twins. In their opinion, these two children would definitely become two geniuses in the future.
After all, he is the child of the Uchiha clan leader. Uchiha Itachi, the first son of the Uchiha clan leader, is the best proof.
Although Itachi is young, he is a recognized genius in Konoha. He represents Uchiha, so in the eyes of the common people of Konoha, Uchiha is the synonym of genius, which is very useful to the Uchiha members. It is also because of this that many Uchiha members develop arrogant and contemptuous personalities.
However, three months after Uchiha Chen was born, a disaster broke out in Konoha, and Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Chen faded out of everyone’s attention.
That disaster was the Nine-Tails! The Nine-Tails, which had been sealed, was suddenly released for unknown reasons. The violent Nine-Tails wreaked havoc in Konoha, causing heavy casualties among the ninjas of Konoha.
In the end, the young Fourth Hokage sacrificed his own life and performed a forbidden technique to re-seal the Nine-Tails in the body of a newborn Naruto Uzumaki. Konoha did not have a suitable candidate for Hokage at the moment, and the Third Hokage, who was already retired, had to take up the responsibility of Hokage again.
After that, Konoha began to rebuild the village destroyed by the Nine-Tails. Naruto, who was brought back from the disaster by the Sandaime, was regarded as the incarnation of the Nine-Tails by the people of Konoha, and was hated by them. However, due to the gag order of the Sandaime, they could only discuss it in private.
After that, no major events happened in Konoha, and six years passed in peace.

“Ninety-six… ninety-seven… ninety-eight…” In the Uchiha base, a little boy with long black hair and wearing a tights, who looked only five or six years old, was doing push-ups with great effort. Sweat flowed down his cheeks to the ground, wetting a spot, and his muscles were tense.
It was rare for him to be able to do this at such a young age. From his shaking hands, it was obvious that this was his limit, but he still gritted his teeth and persisted. “Ninety…nine, one…hundred.”
Finally, after doing two more push-ups, the boy could no longer hold on. His body collapsed to the ground, gasping for breath. His arms were extremely sore and he didn’t want to move his fingers at all.
“It’s been six years. I’ve been in this world for six years.” The young man turned over with great effort and murmured to himself, “I never thought that this world would be the world of my favorite anime Naruto in my previous life, and I, Ye Chen, would actually travel through time one day, hehe!”
That s right, this young man is none other than Ye Chen, who was born six years ago. During these six years, Chen finally figured out the world he is in now, which is none other than the world of Naruto, a very popular anime in his previous life. Of course, he also learned the language of this world. His name in this world is Uchiha Chen, and his identity is the son of Uchiha Fugaku, the patriarch of the Uchiha clan, and the twin brother of Uchiha Sasuke.
“Uchiha Chen, there is no such person as me in the original novel, but I was reborn into the tragic Uchiha family.” “But it doesn’t matter. I lived in a muddle in my previous life and wasted so much of my youth. Since God has sent me to this world, I will seize this opportunity and live as I please.
In this dangerous world with many talented people and strong men, if you want to do whatever you want, you must be strong enough, and the Uchiha bloodline is a good choice.”
Ye Chen, who has read the original novel, knows that in this world where bloodline and origin are everything, the Uchiha bloodline is indeed the most suitable.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 3: Goldfinger Appears (Old Version)
“Sharingan, it’s really powerful, but can I really have it? Even if I have it, can I evolve it to Mangekyo? You know, the conditions for the Sharingan to evolve to Mangekyo are very harsh.”
“If I don’t even have a Mangekyo, how can I survive in the ninja world? You know, the bosses that appear in the later plots of Naruto are more perverted than each other.”
Orochimaru, Danzo, Akatsuki, and Nagato with the Rinnegan, and behind them are Uchiha Obito and the old monster Uchiha Madara.
Thinking of the despairing power displayed by Uchiha Madara in the original work, Chen Ye could only smile bitterly, but he was extremely eager to gain power.
“Oh, it’s too early to think about this now. At least we have to open our eyes first. Now I can only practice physical skills and shuriken.” Chen laughed at himself.
“Ding! Due to the host’s extreme desire for power, the strong system has been activated and is in the process of binding.”
Chen was startled by the sudden sound. He didn’t care about the pain all over his body and sat up immediately.
“What the hell? Who’s talking?”
“Ding, binding successful. Host: Uchiha Chen”
“Scan the current world. Ding, scanning completed. Current world: Naruto.”
“In this situation, could it be…” Chen was shocked and thought of a possibility.
As a 21st century otaku, Chen has of course read time-travel novels on the Internet. Most of the protagonists in the novels have golden fingers after traveling through time, which is a benefit for time travelers.
“Could it be that the benefits for a time traveler like me have finally arrived?” Chen became very excited when he thought of this possibility.
“Ding, considering the host’s weak strength, the system will grant the host a free chance to draw a lottery. Do you accept it?”
“Lottery? Accept it, accept it, I want to accept it!”
Start the lottery!
“Ding! Congratulations to the host for drawing the Navy’s Sixth Style, Finger Gun.”
A warm current flowed into Chen’s body and strengthened his body. After all, physical skills like finger gun could not be performed without a strong physique. At the same time, information about finger gun appeared in Chen’s mind.
Finger Gun: One of the “Six Navy Styles”, a technique that is said to have the power of a gun. Gather all the strength of the body on the index finger, and use the hardened finger to release a strike in a flash. The fingertips have the attack power of a bullet, and can easily penetrate the human body and even steel.
At this time, this skill has been completely integrated into Chen’s mind, as if Chen had mastered this skill naturally.
“System, tell me all your information.”
“Answer the host: The “Strong System” is a system that helps the host become strong. It has various functions and can be exchanged for any combat skills and items. The prerequisite is that the host must have enough points. Points can be obtained by completing tasks issued by the system, recycling skills and treasures, and killing enemies. In addition, the system will provide the host with new benefits. For every day the host survives, he will receive three points. If he survives for a year, he will get a free lottery. It is limited to three years.”
“Oh, there are new member benefits? Not bad, how many points do I have now?”
“Host’s current total points value: 3, do you want to open the redemption interface?”
“It’s only three o’clock, can’t you send a little more?” Chen complained disappointedly.
“cannot!”
“Tsk! How stingy! Open the exchange interface.” Chen wanted to see what could be exchanged.
At this time, a picture appeared in Chen’s eyes, with various abilities and items written on it. Samsara Eye, Immortal Body, Eternal Kaleidoscope, many powerful abilities, Chen’s eyes lit up and his mouth watered. However, after seeing the points that needed to be exchanged, he took a breath and was disappointed!
Samsara Eye: Item Level SSS, Exchange Points: 1,000,000
Immortal Body: Item Level SSS, Exchange Points: 1,000,000
Eternal Kaleidoscope: Item Level SS, Exchange Points: 500,000
Looking at the points required for the items, and then looking at his own points, Chen felt that his future was bleak. Three points a day, is this the rhythm that I have to save until the end of time?
“Ding! The system issues a task: The host must enroll in the Ninja School within ten days. Task reward: 300 points, task time: 10 days, failure penalty: none, do you accept?”
“Hmm? There’s a mission. Enroll in the Ninja School? I’m old enough to enroll now, right? Accept it!”
“Let’s go home and talk to our parents first. I’m a little hungry after doing so many push-ups just now.”
As he said this, he dragged his tired body towards home.
“I’m back.” Chen returned home and said to everyone in the room.
There were three people in the room at this time, one was Chen’s father, Uchiha Fugaku, who was resting with his eyes closed, one was Chen’s brother, Uchiha Itachi, and the other was Chen’s identical twin brother, Uchiha Sasuke, and Itachi was playing with Sasuke.
After hearing Chen’s voice, they all looked at Chen.
“Father, brother.” Chen greeted Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Itachi.
“Chen, where did you go today?” Itachi asked Chen.
“I just took a casual stroll around the clan territory.”
“Tsk!” Sasuke on the side expressed his dissatisfaction with Chen for interrupting his and Itachi’s game.
“Brother, don’t worry about him. Let’s continue. After you go out every day, there is no one to play with me. I am alone every day. Chen doesn’t play with me. It’s so boring.”
Sasuke said dissatisfiedly that because Itachi had graduated from the Ninja School four years ago and became a ninja, he often had to go out on missions and rarely stayed at home, and Chen, who was of the same age, did not talk to him.
Chen ignored Sasuke’s complaints and walked straight to the dining table in the house and sat down, then remained silent.
“Chen is back. Dinner can be served soon.” Mikoto’s gentle voice came from the kitchen, and then the prepared dishes were brought to the table one by one.
At this time, the family was eating around the table, “Brother, I want to eat that.” Sasuke sat next to Itachi and said coquettishly to Itachi.
Chen, who looks exactly like Sasuke, sat quietly aside. No one knew what he was thinking. A five-year-old child was so silent and didn’t like to talk much. As parents, Mikoto and Fugaku were really worried that Chen would be too autistic.
Sasuke usually likes to stick to Itachi, and Chen
It seems too cold. Although they are twins, they have different personalities.
“Here, this chicken leg is for you.” Mikoto picked up a chicken leg and put it in Chen’s bowl.
“Thank you, mother.” Chen said simply, with a hint of emotion in his eyes, as if he was very touched, but he refused to show it.
“Brother, I want one too!” Sasuke acted coquettishly to Itachi. He was dissatisfied with his family members always caring about Chen. They looked exactly the same, so why did everyone care more about Chen? ?
“Brother, you have to play hide-and-seek with me after dinner. Chen usually doesn’t play with me, it’s boring.” Sasuke pestered Itachi, hoping Itachi would play with him.
“Chen, do you want to play with us?” Itachi said to Chen, if you want to play, then let’s play together.
“No, I’m full. I’ll go back to my room first.” Chen rejected Itachi’s invitation and went back to his room alone.
“Hmph, that boring guy, forget about him, let’s go play, brother.” Sasuke jumped onto Itachi’s back and carried him on his back.
“Fugaku, do you think Chen is too autistic?” After Itachi and Sasuke left, Mikoto, as a mother, said a little worriedly.
Uchiha Fugaku sighed and said, “I can’t understand this child either. He’s only five or six years old and he’s already like this. He doesn’t tell us what’s on his mind, and he doesn’t like to act spoiled in front of his parents like other children. He seems to be not interested in anything.”
Chen returned to his room, looking at the roof alone, not knowing what he was thinking. Then he sighed deeply, like a man who had experienced many vicissitudes of life.
“Hey, I’ve always told myself not to develop feelings for this family because…” Chen said to himself.
Chen, who is familiar with the plot, knows that in the next three years, the Uchiha clan wanted to launch a coup, but was finally exterminated by Uchiha Itachi who did not want to see war.
Therefore, Chen didn’t want to experience the heart-wrenching pain of losing a loved one again, and he had always been extremely indifferent to this family, for fear that he would develop too many feelings for this family.
“I forgot to tell them about the ninja school. What a shame.” Chen suddenly remembered the task issued by the system and said while slapping his forehead.
“Forget it, let’s talk about it tomorrow. There’s no rush anyway.”
“Take a shower and go to bed. You’re exhausted today.” Then he walked towards the bathroom in the room.
ps: Oh, it s so difficult. I can only write one chapter a day!
Chapter 4: Ninja School (Old Version)
The next day, when Chen woke up, he found that Itachi was gone. He was probably on some mission again, and Sasuke had not woken up yet.
After breakfast, Chen told Uchiha Fugaku about his desire to enroll in a ninja school.
“Do you want to go to ninja school?” Uchiha Fugaku asked Chen.
Even Uchiha Mikoto, who was cleaning the table, stopped what she was doing and looked at Chen in surprise.
“Can you tell me why?” asked Uchiha Fugaku.
“Because it’s too boring to stay at home, and I’m already old enough to go to school.” Chen looked at Uchiha Fugaku and answered.
“Oh, I see. The Ninja School will be recruiting new students in a few days. I will take you and Sasuke there then.” Uchiha Fugaku said to Chen.
“Okay, I’ll go out first.” After Chen bowed to Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto, he walked out the door.
“Fugaku…” Mikoto wanted to say something to Uchiha Fugaku, but saw Uchiha Fugaku waving his hand.
“No need to say, I know what you want to say. These two children are already six years old and are indeed old enough to go to ninja school, and this is their own request.” Uchiha Fugaku said to Uchiha Mikoto.
“This kid Chen, this is the first time he has made a request to us.” He said softly as he looked at Chen’s gradually receding back, his eyes full of doting on Chen.
Chen walked out of the house with a slight smile on his face, completely changing his previous cold expression.
“In two days, we can go to Ninja School. Then we can meet the heroes from the original novel.”
Uzumaki Naruto, Haruno Sakura, Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji, Yamanaka Ino, Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino, Hyuga Hinata.
The names I knew from my previous life flashed through my mind. “I’m really looking forward to it.”
“Let’s go train first. I haven’t used the finger gun I just got yesterday yet. Let’s find a place to test its power.” As he said this, he walked towards the place where he usually trained secretly.
Chen came to a forest behind the Uchiha clan’s territory. He discovered this a year ago when he was strolling around. Since this forest is close to the Uchiha clan’s territory, no one from Konoha Village will come here, and few Uchiha clan members come here either. It is very suitable for cultivation, so Chen has been practicing in this forest all along.
Although it was training, Chen had nothing to train. He had not even learned the most basic chakra refinement. He could only do some simple physical training and shuriken throwing.
Chen just got the skill of finger gun yesterday. Now he can’t wait to see its power.
“Finger gun!” Chen gathered all his strength into the index finger of his right hand and stabbed it at a big tree in front of him.
“Puff!” The finger went in and easily pierced a hole in the tree trunk.
“Good, it pierced the tree trunk so easily. It would have been very painful if it had pierced a person,” Chen said with satisfaction.
After that, I continued training as usual and only returned home tired at dinner time.
Two days later.
“Are you ready? We have to go.” Uchiha Fugaku said to Chen and Sasuke in the room.
“Chen, Sasuke, you two are going to Ninja School today. Make sure to get along well with your classmates.” Uchiha Mikoto squatted in front of the two children, straightened their collars, and spoke to them softly.
“I understand, mother.” Chen replied calmly.
“Tsk! I will definitely become a genius like Brother Itachi in the future. I won’t bother with those weaklings.” Sasuke said disdainfully.
Because he was instilled with the morbid idea that the Uchiha clan is the strongest since he was a child, in Sasuke’s eyes, the Uchiha clan is the strongest family in Konoha, and everyone except the Uchiha clan is a weakling who can only hold back, and he looks down on them from the bottom of his heart.
“Idiot.” Chen despised in his heart.
In fact, when watching Naruto in his previous life, Chen couldn’t stand Uchiha Sasuke, the young master. He had no strength but was always shouting for revenge, and he was always showing off even though he had no ability.
“However, we have to say that Young Master Sa is indeed extremely lucky. First, he got everything from Orochimaru, and then he got Uchiha Itachi’s eyes, becoming the second person to possess the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.
This is not the end. In the end, it was discovered that this guy was actually the reincarnation of Indra. He easily reached a height that ordinary people could never reach in their lifetime. This protagonist’s halo is really enviable.”
“Okay, let’s go.” Uchiha Fugaku said and walked towards the direction of Konoha Ninja School. Chen and Sasuke immediately followed him.
“We’re here.” After walking for a while, the three of them arrived at the school gate. Uchiha Fugaku said to Chen and Sasuke behind him.
“Is this the Konoha’s Ninja School? It’s exactly the same as in the original book.” Chen thought to himself as he looked at the Ninja School in front of him.
Konoha’s Ninja School was founded by the second generation Hokage. It was a time of war, and in order to ensure combat capabilities and educational stability and efficiency, establishing a school was a top priority.
Ninja school is the most basic part of the training for all ninjas. After completing the basic learning in the ninja school, the ninjas will be divided into different groups to practice with their teachers and accept tasks of different levels suitable for them.
At the same time, the Ninja School is also the place where all ninjas get to know each other.
“I will take you to find the teacher first, and then let him take you to the classroom. Follow me.” Uchiha Fugaku said to Chen and Sasuke as he walked into the school. Chen and Sasuke followed him consciously.
The three of them came to the school office, where some teachers were taking a break. Among them, Chen also saw the first villain to appear in the original work, Mizuki.
“Mr. Fugaku.” All the teachers stood up and greeted Uchiha Fugaku.
“Lord Fugaku, do you have any instructions for me?” Mizuki walked over and asked with a smile on his face.
“Well, please help me take these two children to the classroom.” Uchiha Fugaku said calmly to Mizuki.
“I see, these two are the children of Lord Fugaku, they must be two geniuses.” Mizuki said with a gentle smile as he looked at Tatsuya and Sasuke. “Come with me, I’ll take you to the classroom.” The smile on his face made people feel that he was a sunny, tolerant and kind person.
Only Chen, who had watched anime in his previous life, knew that he was a sinister and despicable villain.
“You go with him, he will take you to the classroom.” Uchiha Fugaku said to the two brothers.
“Yes, father, we’ll leave first.” Chen and Sasuke bowed to Uchiha Fugaku and followed Mizuki.
“You guys are a little late. The other students must have already started class.” Mizuki, who was walking in front, turned around and said with a smile to Chen and Sasuke who were following behind him.
“Oh.” Chen responded casually, but Sasuke ignored him and just walked on his own.
“Haha!” Shuimu saw that neither of them wanted to pay attention to him, so he could only smile awkwardly, with a hint of gloom in his eyes. He didn’t say anything after that.
Mizuki brought the two of them to a classroom and stopped.
“We’re here! Wait a moment, I’ll go call your teacher.”
Mizuki walked to the classroom door and said to a teacher who was giving a lecture at the classroom podium: “Teacher Iruka, please come out for a moment.”
That teacher was none other than Umino Iruka.
“Oh, it’s Teacher Mizuki.” After seeing Mizuki, Iruka shouted to the students in the class: “Study on your own.” Then he walked out of the classroom.
“Mr. Mizuki, what’s the matter?” Iruka asked Mizuki, but his eyes were looking at Tatsuya and Sasuke behind Mizuki.
“Teacher Iruka, two students just arrived. I brought them to you.” Mizuki said with a smile.
“These are the two, right?” Iruka looked at Sasuke and Chen and said with a smile: “Hello, I am your future teacher, Umino Iruka.”
“Teacher Iruka, please give me your guidance.” Chen said politely to Iruka.
In his previous life, Chen also admired Iruka. He was an ordinary yet great school Chunin teacher. Although he did not have great power, he gave Naruto great spiritual encouragement. It was his recognition and care that prevented Naruto from going astray.
Just then, a loud laugh suddenly came from the classroom, and Iruka, who was about to say something, immediately turned dark in his face.
“I’m sorry, these bastards, Mr. Mizuki, I have to go back to class.” Iruka said apologetically to Mizuki beside him.
“Haha, it’s okay, you take them to class first, Mr. Iruka.” Mizuki waved his hand to show that he didn’t mind.
“Okay, come with me to the classroom first.” Iruka said and walked inside.
Iruka, who had just returned to the classroom, saw a blond child drawing something on the blackboard, while all the students in the class were staring at the blackboard and laughing.
“Naruto, you idiot, get back to your seat.” Iruka immediately yelled at the blond child.
This blond kid is none other than Uzumaki Naruto, who liked to use pranks to attract other people’s attention when he was a child, and is also the protagonist of this Naruto anime.
At this time, Naruto was drawing a monkey wearing a Hokage hat and a divine robe on the blackboard. After hearing Iruka’s call, he put down the chalk in his hand and walked towards the protagonist’s seat while mumbling.
“Tsk! How boring.”
After Iruka calmed down, he returned to the podium and said to the students below: “Everyone, please be quiet. We have two new students in this class. Let’s welcome them together.”
The students below looked out the door curiously.
“Um, new classmate?”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 5: First meeting with the children (old version)
“Okay, you two come in.” Iruka said to the outside of the door.
Sasuke and Chen, who were outside the door, heard Iruka calling them, so they walked out of the classroom and stood on the podium.
“Teacher Iruka.” Chen bowed politely to Iruka, while Sasuke next to him was pretending to be indifferent and did not express anything.
“Wow! So handsome and cool.” “Are they twins? They look exactly the same.” After Chen and Sasuke walked into the classroom, the students in the audience were talking about it, especially the female students, who had hearts in their eyes.
“Anjing, please introduce yourselves to everyone first.” Iruka said to Chen and Sasuke.
“My name is Uchiha Chen, please teach me.” Chen introduced himself to the elementary school students below the podium. “Uchiha Sasuke.” Sasuke said his name indifferently.
“Uchiha, it’s actually the Uchiha clan of Konoha.” “Yes, I heard that every member of the Uchiha clan is a genius.” “I am so lucky to be a classmate of Uchiha.” The classroom, which had originally been quiet, exploded with discussions after Chen and Sasuke said their names.
After all, that was the Uchiha clan, one of the wealthy families in Konoha, and they had the famous Sharingan bloodline limit. In the eyes of the common people in Konoha, the Uchiha clan was an unattainable giant, and every member of the clan was a genius. Now, the usually unattainable figure actually appeared here and became a classmate with them, which was enough to make these children very excited.
Listening to the discussion from the audience, Uchiha Sasuke raised his head proudly, put his hands in his trouser pockets, and went straight into the show-off mode. But Chen sneered at the discussion from the audience in his heart. “Tsk! Are they all geniuses? A bunch of idiots who don’t know the truth.” In Chen’s eyes, the only thing that made people fear Uchiha was the Mangekyo Sharingan and the Fire Release Ninjutsu, and the others were not worth mentioning. However, at this time, no one in the Uchiha clan had the Mangekyo.
“Tsk! You are worthy of being the young master of a big family. You are late on the first day of school.” A very arrogant voice came from the crowd.
Sasuke and Chen looked in the direction of the voice and saw a child with messy hair and two red paints on his face looking at them with contempt. It was one of the Twelve Little Strongmen in the original work, Inuzuka Kiba. “Yes, yes, he is really arrogant!” Naruto on the other side also said restlessly.
“Naruto, Kiba, you two shut up.” A girl with long pink hair and a girl with yellow hair tied in ponytails yelled at Naruto and Kiba. They were the crazy Haruno Sakura and Yamanaka Ino. Their words were immediately echoed by the female students in the class, who condemned Naruto and Kiba, the two brothers in distress.
“Oh~~ Women are such a hassle.” A child sitting next to Ino said lazily. In response, Ino yelled, “Shikamaru, you shut up too.” On the other side of Shikamaru sat a little fat boy who was stuffing snacks into his mouth. The noise from the outside world did not affect him. This fat boy was one of the future twelve strong men, Akimichi Choji (Note: the desks in the ninja school are shared by three people)
“You can’t be late for class, that’s the rule.” A kid wearing sunglasses sitting next to Kiba said silently. It was Shino Aburame from the insect control clan of Konoha. One of the future Twelve Little Strongmen of Konoha.
Next to Shino sat a senior woman whose eyes looked like cataracts. She was mixing her index fingers together, staring at Naruto secretly, with two cute blushes on her face. The eldest daughter of the Hyuga clan of Konoha, and also the future Twelve Strongmen, Hyuga Hinata.
The arrogant Inuzuka Kiba, the silly Naruto, the love-crazy Sakura and Ino, the lazy Shikamaru, the full-fledged Choji, the cool Shino, and the shy Hinata.
“Oh, the future Twelve Young Strongmen of Konoha, including this pretentious Sasuke next to him, there are already nine of them. Should I go and meet them?” Chen thought to himself. After all, when he watched anime in his previous life, Chen also liked the Twelve Young Strongmen of Konoha very much.
“Okay, okay, be quiet.” Iruka shouted to the students from the podium.
After the classroom quieted down, Iruka pointed to the empty seat next to Sakura and said to Sasuke: “Sasuke, you can sit next to Haruno Sakura.” “Okay!” Sakura almost jumped up with excitement as soon as Iruka finished speaking. “Tsk, I, Uzumaki Naruto, actually had to sit in the same row with such a person. I’m really unhappy.” Naruto, who was sitting on the other side of Sakura, said unhappily, and Sakura responded with a heavy punch.
“Really? Sakura got there first. Why should I sit with these two weird guys?” Ino complained helplessly as she looked at Shikamaru and Choji beside her.
“Oh~, what a hassle.” Shikamaru on the side complained lazily.
“Ten-san, you can sit next to Xiaojing-san.” Iruka pointed to an empty seat next to a cute long-haired girl in the back row and said to Ten. “Okay, you guys go down.” “Yes, Iruka-sensei.” The two of them walked to the seats assigned by the teacher.
“Okay, okay, let’s continue the class now.” After seeing Chen and Sasuke both sat down in their seats, Iruka said to the students in the class.
“Hello, classmate Chen, my name is Tiancheng Xiaojing, thank you for your guidance.” The long-haired little girl named Xiaojing greeted Chen after Chen sat down.
“Um, hello, please teach me.” Chen responded politely, looking over, he found that the girl had beautiful long hair that reached her waist. Although she was still childish, she still had a petite face and delicate features.
“Oh, this is a beauty who has never appeared in the original book!” Chen thought with a sly smile in his heart.
“Hmph, kid, you are not allowed to talk to Xiaojing. Xiaojing will be my bride in the future.” At this time, a little kid’s voice came from the seat on the other side of Xiaojing: “If you dare to pay attention to Xiaojing, I will beat you up. I don’t care if you are an Uchiha.”
“Sawaki Taichi, what nonsense are you talking about?” Xiaojing stared at the little kid next to him with his big eyes and said angrily.
“Sababe Taichi? Never heard of him.” Chen looked at the kid named Sababe Taichi curiously. He saw that the kid named Sababe Taichi was a little stronger than the average kid, with a ridiculous watermelon-shaped hair on his head, and his eyes were wide open, looking very funny.
“Idiot!” Chen said disdainfully. He dared to make such a fuss with just a long condom.
“Asshole, if you have the guts, don’t leave after school.” Saba Taichi gritted his teeth and threatened Chen, “I’ll let you know that I, Saba Taichi, have a hundred ways to hurt you.”
“Tsk! Idiot.” Chen turned his head and ignored Taichi Sawaki’s shouting.
“Chen, he’s out of his mind, ignore him.” Xiao Jing said to Chen, and her tone showed that she was a little angry.
In fact, Xiaojing hates this sand wall very much, just because Xiaojing’s home and this sand wall are leaned together, and the two are neighbors. The wall ran away.
So Xiaojing was always lonely, with no one to talk to her or play with her, and she hated Sawaki Taichi in her heart.
“Haha, I don’t care about that.” Chen said to Xiaojing with a smile.
“Well, I’m glad you didn’t mind.” Xiaojing pouted her head, looking playful and cute.
On the other side, Taichi Saba saw that Chen actually ignored his words and was still talking and laughing with Xiaojing, and he immediately became furious. “Very good, do you really think that I dare not beat you just because you are an Uchiha? I, Taichi Saba, like to attack those who think they are outstanding. Since you are looking for death, Taichi doesn’t mind playing with you. I want you to know that I, Taichi, never speak empty words.” Taichi Saba said to Chen with gritted teeth.
“Sakabe Taichi, we’re in class now, no talking allowed.” Iruka said unhappily at the podium.
“Hmph, you wait, kid!” Sababe Taichi snorted at Chen and stopped talking because Iruka was staring at him unhappily.
“Haha, idiot.” Chen was not in the mood to pay attention to Taichi Sakabe, because the system prompted: “Ding! The host completed the task “Enrollment in Ninja School” Ninja Reward: 300 points. The host’s current points: 315″
“Haha, I finally have some savings. What should I exchange for it?” Chen thought excitedly.
“System, what should I exchange first?” Chen felt that it would be more appropriate to leave the exchange to a more professional system.
“It is recommended that the host redeem the Chakra Refining Technique first.” The system replied
“Chakra refining technique? This should be taught in school.” Chen said.
“Answer the host: The chakra refining technique taught in the ninja school requires learning and practice before chakra can be refined. However, what the system exchanges allows the host to master the chakra refining technique instantly and use chakra immediately.” The system replied to Chen.
“Indeed, if I have to wait for the school to teach me, I don’t know how long I have to wait, and I have to refine it later. I don’t have that much time to waste. I must improve my strength as soon as possible to deal with the major events that will happen in the future. Although Uchiha Sasuke was saved by Itachi in the anime, now there is a character like me who is not in the original work. It is hard to guarantee what will happen. It is safer to improve my strength as soon as possible.”
“System, exchange the chakra refining technique for me.” Chen said to the system in his heart.
“Chakra Refining Technique, item level: D-level, 150 points are required for redemption, do you want to redeem?” “Yes!”
“Ding! Redemption successful, points deducted: 150, remaining points 165.”
Afterwards, a warm current flowed into Chen’s body, and an extra memory appeared in his mind.
At this time, Chen was already able to refine and use chakra.
PS: Ahaha, thanks to the lovely Xiaojing and Taichi for their friendly guest appearance. Muah! ! !
Chapter 6: A Little Test of Skills (Old Version)
“I still have 165 points. What should I redeem?” Chen asked the system while looking at his remaining 165 points.
“The host can exchange for a pair of single magatama blood-red eyes.” The system recommended to Chen.
“Sharingan? Do I have enough points now to redeem it?” Chen was a little tempted. After all, the sooner he could master the Sharingan, the better.
“Single Magatama Sharingan, item level C, points required for redemption: 500.”
“Dual Magatama Sharingan, item level B, points required for redemption: 2000.”
“Three Magatama Sharingan, item level A, points required for redemption: 5000.”
The system reported the item prices of single to triple magatama Sharingan to Chen.
“A single Magatama Sharingan requires 500 points? My current points are only 165, how can I redeem it?” Chen asked the system. He knew that the system would not target it without reason.
“500 points is just the exchange price. Since the host is from the Uchiha clan, there is no need to exchange. It only costs 100 points to activate the single-magatama Sharingan.” The system explained to Chen.
“I see, the system is pretty generous!” Chen thought to himself, “I was originally planning to open my eyes by myself, but forget it, if I want to open my eyes by myself, I don’t know how long I have to wait. You know, even a genius like Uchiha Sasuke only opened his eyes when he was 13 years old in the battle with Mizunoe Haku to protect Naruto. As the bloodline of the Uchiha, it is better to master the Sharingan as early as possible.”
Chen, who is familiar with the plot, knows that the Sharingan is the most discussed bloodline limit in the Naruto anime, and its ability and potential are unquestionable. Although it cannot be said to be the strongest, it is definitely the most potential.
“System, activate the Sharingan for me.” Chen ordered the system.
“To activate the Sharingan, you need to redeem points: 100. This redemption is only available to the Uchiha clan. Do you want to redeem?”
“exchange!”
“Ding! Redemption successful, points deducted: 100, remaining points 65.”
There was another warm current flowing from Chen’s body into his eyes, and his eyes felt hot. Chen quickly closed his eyes, and the hot feeling in his eyes lasted for about a minute before slowly calming down.
Chen slowly opened his eyes, and his eyes had changed at this time. His pupils turned blood red, and the single magatama in them was slowly rotating. It was the Sharingan.
However, at this time, the students in the classroom were deeply attracted by the Konoha Chronicles told by Iruka at the podium, and no one noticed Chen’s abnormality.
“Is this the Sharingan? I feel like there’s nothing special about it except that my eyesight has improved!” Chen thought to himself, “Forget it, I’ll remove the Sharingan first, and then study it slowly when I get back. I can’t let anyone discover it.” Thinking of this, Chen quickly removed the Sharingan.
“Oh~~ This class is really boring, let’s take a nap first.” Chen yawned and then fell asleep on the table. He had no interest in the Konoha Chronicles that Iruka talked about.
“Chen, wake up, it’s time to go home from school.”
Chen didn’t know how long he had slept, but suddenly he felt someone shaking him. He woke up slowly, opened his eyes and found that it was Xiaojing.
“Xiaojing, what’s wrong?” Chen asked Xiaojing with sleepy eyes.
“You should get up soon. School is over.” Xiao Jing said to Chen in silence, “You are really good at sleeping. You actually slept until school is over. Really.”
“Ah, is school over already? So soon.” Chen looked around and found that his classmates were packing up their things. He looked at the podium again and, as expected, Iruka was gone.
“Since school is over, I’ll go back first. See you tomorrow, Xiaojing.” Chen stood up, stretched, and said to Xiaojing with a smile.
“Haha, see you tomorrow, Chen Jun.” Xiao Jing smiled and responded to Chen. The two were happily saying goodbye to each other.
He noticed that there was a pair of fiery eyes staring at Chen.
“Uchiha Chen, stop right there!” Chen took a few steps towards the classroom door when he suddenly heard an angry shout from behind him, causing Chen to stop and turn his head in confusion.
It turned out to be that Sakabe Taichi.
“Well, what’s the matter?” Chen asked Sawaki Taichi calmly.
“Asshole, I’ve already told you that I will teach you a lesson.” Taichi Sawabe gritted his teeth and glared at Chen.
“Oh, then what are you going to do?” Chen looked at Sawabe Taichi with interest. The conversation between the two made the students who were about to leave the classroom stop.
“Ahaha, are they going to fight?” Inuzuka Kiba said to the two men, looking at them with a look of anxiety. “Yoshi, there’s something interesting to watch!” Naruto also shouted, fanning the flames.
“Sawaki Taichi, what do you want to do?” Xiaojing shouted at Sawaki Taichi nervously.
“Xiao Jing will be my bride from now on, and I don’t allow you to talk to Xiao Jing. Uchiha Chen, I want to duel with you!” Sababe Taichi ignored Xiao Jing and shouted at Chen.
“Sababe Taichi, what are you talking about? I am not your bride.” Xiaojing shouted angrily at Sababe Taichi. Then he said to Chen: “Chen, don’t pay attention to him, he is a lunatic, let’s go.”
“Oh, is the Uchiha genius going to hide behind a girl? How cowardly! Haha~” “That’s right! That’s right!” Needless to say, such an arrogant tone must belong to Inuzuka Kiba and Uzumaki Naruto, two idiots who are eager to create chaos in the world.
“What? Are you scared? Aren’t you Uchiha geniuses? Why don’t you dare to duel with me?” Sawaki Taichi taunted Chen.
“Damn it, how dare you insult Uchiha, you’re looking for death!” Sasuke on the side couldn’t bear to see anyone insulting Uchiha, so he jumped out and rushed towards Sakabi Taichi. He used to practice with Itachi, and although he couldn’t refine chakra, his physical skills were still much stronger than ordinary children, so he was not afraid of Sakabi Taichi who was stronger than him.
However, when Sasuke was about to rush towards Sakabe Taichi, he was stopped by Chen.
“What are you doing? If you don’t dare to go up, I will. Get out of my way.” Sasuke said to Chen dissatisfiedly.
“That’s my business, you don’t need to interfere.” Chen said coldly to Sasuke.
“Hmph! You two can come together. I don’t mind having more people.” Sawaki Taichi said disdainfully to Sasuke and Chen.
“Idiot, I don’t need help to deal with trash like you.” Chen said to Saba Taichi expressionlessly.
“You’re looking for death!” Saba Taiichi shouted and rushed towards Chen, raising his fist and hitting Chen’s head.
“Ah! Chen-kun, be careful!” The nervous Xiaojing shouted to Chen. “Chen-kun, get out of the way.” Ino, who was standing in the crowd, couldn’t help but warn Chen. Some female students in the class had already closed their eyes out of fear and dared not look.
“Go to hell!” When Taichi Saba’s fist was about to hit Chen’s head, Chen moved. He raised his right hand and caught Taichi Saba’s fist in his palm. No matter how hard Taichi Saba tried, he couldn’t pull his fist back.
As early as three years ago, after Chen knew that this was the world of Naruto, he had been training himself, because he knew that this world was too dangerous and he would be killed inexplicably if he was not careful. So Chen never slacked off in the past three years and insisted on exercising every day. His physical fitness had already surpassed those ordinary kids by several streets.
“Rubbish, too weak.” Chen said sarcastically to Taichi Saba, and then he pulled Taichi Saba with his right hand, and Taichi Saba was violently pulled in front of Chen. Chen kneed Taichi in the stomach in front of him, and Taichi immediately bent his body in pain, holding his stomach with both hands and groaning in pain. Chen kicked Taichi Saba who was bending his body again, and kicked him directly to the ground. Although the action seemed to be a lot, in fact only a few seconds had passed.
“Tsk, waste.” Chen said disdainfully to Saba Taiyi lying on the ground, and turned to leave.
Saba Taiyi gritted his teeth and stood up, rushing towards Chen again, punching Chen’s head again, but Chen tilted his head to avoid Taiyi’s punch, and then before anyone could react, he quickly turned around and grabbed Taiyi’s neck with his left hand: “You’re looking for death!” Chen shouted, then exerted force and threw Taiyi to the ground, concentrating all his strength on his right index finger, firing the finger gun, aiming at Taiyi’s head on the ground… and stabbing the floor next to him. All the movements were done in one go.
“Puff!” The finger went in with a sound, and the whole finger sank into the floor. Sababe Taichi was so scared that he didn’t dare to move.
This shocked all the friends! “This…this…” At this moment, Ya’s face no longer had the arrogant expression just now, and there was only shock and fear.
“This… actually pierced the floor. If it pierced a person…” Even the fearless Naruto felt a chill at the thought of this.
“Damn it, how could this guy be so strong? I have been training with Brother Itachi, and this guy just goes out to play every day, why is he so strong?” Sasuke clenched his fists, thinking unwillingly.
“Wow! So amazing!” “Too strong, is this the Uchiha genius? Too strong.” After being shocked, the friends looked at Chen with admiration. The female students were even more crazy and screamed “Chen-kun is so handsome!” “Chen-kun is so great, so strong, I like him so much!” “Chen-kun, I want to give birth to your baby!” Even Sakura and Ino were no exception.
“Oh~ Oh~ Handsome guys are really popular with women!” Shikamaru complained helplessly.
“Tsk!” Chen withdrew his fingers that were inserted into the floor, stood up, turned around and walked out of the classroom door.
PS: I m sorry, I m really not very good at writing about fighting, so you can just use your imagination for now, I will improve in the future!!!
Chapter 7: Encounter with Ino (Old Version)
Everyone in the classroom looked at Chen’s leaving back and exclaimed: “This is the genius of the big family!”
“Genius? The so-called genius is just forced out by oneself. Can a simple word ‘genius’ erase my efforts?” Chen thought with disdain as he listened to the discussions behind him.
The difference between geniuses from big families and ordinary people is that the former are taught by their elders from a young age, while the latter are not. Therefore, people with families start much earlier than those without families.
This is equivalent to two people running a race at the same starting line. One person runs first, while the other is still posing at the starting line. By the time he figures out the situation, he can no longer catch up and can only watch the former’s back.
Of course, if the former is merely satisfied with the status quo and does not seek to make progress, the latter will surpass the former through hard work.
Therefore, there are no born geniuses, only geniuses who work hard.
Chen ignored the discussions behind him and went straight home.
“I’m back!” Chen returned home and found that only Uchiha Mikoto was there. Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Fugaku were not at home.
“It’s Chen who’s back! Huh? Didn’t Sasuke come back with you?” Although Chen and Sasuke look exactly the same, as a mother, Uchiha Mikoto can recognize who is Sasuke and who is Chen at a glance.
“Yeah, he’s behind, he’ll be back soon.” Chen replied to Uchiha Mikoto, his tone and expression were not as cold as usual. Every time Chen and Uchiha Mikoto were alone together, seeing the fondness in Mikoto’s eyes, he always couldn’t harden his heart to pretend to be cold.
It would be a lie to say that Chen had no feelings for this family. After all, he was born after Mikoto’s ten months of pregnancy. In these six years, from babbling to toddling, Mikoto had always been with him.
Even though he pretended to be indifferent after learning about the world he was in and his identity, Mikoto still smiled, cared for him, and doted on him, allowing him to enjoy the long-lost maternal love.
Even a dog that has been raised for six years will have deep feelings for its owner, let alone a human being with flesh and blood and soul?
However, the fate of the Uchiha clan was already determined, even though the outcome was already known. What could Chen do with his weak strength? What could he change? Should he go to Uchiha Fugaku and tell him not to launch a coup, otherwise the clan would be exterminated? Even if Uchiha Fugaku had a one in a thousand chance of believing him, what about the Uchiha elders? You have to know that such an important matter is definitely not decided by the clan leader alone. If Chen really did this, he would probably be arrested as a traitor. Even if he was not killed for the sake of the clan leader, he would definitely be imprisoned.
The result was the same. There was no way to stop the Uchiha coup. In the original novel, even the Third Hokage and Itachi tried their best to stop it but failed. In the end, Itachi had to exterminate the clan. Even the Third Hokage and Itachi failed. Chen would not be so naive to think that his strength and status had surpassed Uchiha Itachi and the Third Hokage.
Therefore, the extermination of the Uchiha clan was already doomed. Chen was powerless to change anything. All he could do was to improve his own strength as much as possible, so that he could have more chances to survive in that big event. After all, there was no such character as himself in the original work, so who knows if it would change the plot.
It was because he could not change the tragedy of the genocide that Chen deliberately wanted to distance himself from this family. In his previous life, Chen’s parents died in a car accident. Chen really didn’t want to experience the heart-wrenching feeling of his parents dying in front of him again, so he kept reminding himself not to have too many feelings for this family.
Because Chen deliberately showed indifference, the family mistakenly thought that Chen had autism, depression or something, so the family unconsciously cared more about Chen than Sasuke. It was also for this reason that Sasuke was dissatisfied with Chen, which led to a bad relationship between the two twins.
“I’m back.” At this time, Sasuke also returned home.
“Sasuke is back. Today is your first day of school. How do you feel?” Mikoto asked Sasuke with a smile.
Sasuke looked at Chen with a complicated look, and said to Mikoto, “I didn’t do well in school today. I didn’t learn anything. By the way, mom, where’s Itachi? Is he not back yet?”
“Yes, I heard Itachi went on a mission today and probably won’t be back until tomorrow.” Mikoto touched Sasuke’s head and said to him with a smile. “Oh, another mission, why are there so many missions?” Sasuke said dissatisfiedly. “Hehe, there’s nothing I can do, brother is a ninja, and Sasuke will become a ninja in the future.” Mikoto comforted Sasuke.
“Okay, you guys go play by yourselves first. Mom will go cook.” Mikoto said to Chen and Sasuke, then got up and went to the kitchen to cook.
“It’s still early for dinner, let’s go out for a walk. I haven’t had a proper tour of Konoha in my life.” Chen thought to himself that he hadn’t had a proper tour of Konoha Village yet, so he took this opportunity to go out for a walk.
“Chen, where are you going?” Sasuke asked Chen who was about to go out.
“Huh?” Chen felt very strange. Sasuke usually ignored him, so why did he call him today? Although he felt strange, Chen still answered him, “I didn’t go anywhere, I just went out for a walk.”
“Then I’ll go too.” Sasuke said as he stood up and followed.
“Huh? What’s wrong with this guy today? Not only did he take the initiative to talk to me, but he also wanted to follow me out?” Chen looked at Sasuke and thought in confusion.
In fact, it was mainly because Chen today gave Sasuke too much of a shock. Chen, who usually didn’t like to talk or play with him at home, actually had such a strong strength. This was completely beyond Sasuke’s understanding of Chen. He often accompanied Itachi in training, but he had never seen Chen training. He was very curious about how Chen could have such a strong strength. So today he planned to follow Chen to see what he usually did.
“Oh, whatever you want.” Although Chen felt very strange, he did not show it. Anyway, he was just going out for a walk, so if he wanted to come along, then let him go.
Afterwards, the two brothers went out together.
The two walked on the streets of Konoha, and no one spoke. After a while, Sasuke couldn’t help it, and asked Chen, “Do you usually go out just to go shopping like this?” “Huh? Do you have any objection?” Chen said coldly to Sasuke. “Damn, how could you have such strong strength?” “Oh! Are you talking about this?” Chen said with sudden realization, he finally knew Sasuke’s abnormality. “Of course I practiced by myself.” Chen didn’t intend to hide it from Sasuke, because Chen knew that Sasuke would never tell anyone. “What? Practiced by myself? How is this possible.” Sasuke said in surprise: “I obviously practiced with Brother Itachi, and I’m not that strong. How could you practice to that level by yourself?” “That’s your own business.” Chen ignored Sasuke and walked on his own.
“Damn it, damn it, I will never lose to you.” Sasuke did not follow him, but ran back home, probably to practice.
“Tsk! Little brat, it’s better if you leave.” Chen ignored Sasuke’s departure and continued strolling around.
“Huh? Is that… Chen-kun?” On the streets of Konoha, a little girl’s puzzled voice came from a flower shop, “It’s really Chen-kun! Hey, Chen-kun! Chen-kun!” The girl shouted to Chen on the street.
Chen was walking on the street when he suddenly heard someone calling him. He looked in the direction of the voice in confusion. He saw a little blond girl wearing an apron and holding a shower head standing at the door of a flower shop, waving at him.
“Huh? Isn’t this Ino? Now I remember, her family runs a flower shop.” The little loli that Chen was looking at was none other than Yamanaka Ino.
Chen walked over and pretended not to know Ino and asked with a smile: “Hello, who are you?”
“I’m Ino, Yamanaka Ino, and we both study in Mr. Iruka’s class!” Ino explained to Chen.
“Oh, it’s Ino-san, hello! Is this your family’s flower shop?” Chen asked Ino with a smile, looking like a completely different person from when he was in the classroom.
“Yes, this is the flower shop my mother runs. I came here to help after school.” Ino replied.
“Hehe, Ino likes flowers very much?”
“Yeah, I like it very much!” Ino replied happily.
Chen picked up a rose and asked Ino, “How much is this flower?”
“Mr. Chen, do you want to buy flowers? These are roses, usually given to lovers or people you like. If you want, Mr. Chen, I’ll give them to you.” Ino said to Chen a little shyly.
“Haha, Ino, are you going to give it to me? These are roses, which are given to lovers or people you like. Does Ino like me?” Chen joked to Ino.
“Ah? This…this…” Ino didn’t expect Chen to be so straightforward, and she was so scared that she was speechless.
“Haha, I’m not kidding you. How much is it? I’ll buy it,” Chen said to Ino.
“Oh, this rose is ten taels of silver each.” Ino told Chen the price, and there was a hint of disappointment in her tone.
“Here! Here’s the money.” Chen took out ten taels of silver and handed it to Ino.
“Then, this flower is mine now.” Chen said, handing the flower to Ino, “Here! For you.”
Ino took it subconsciously, “Give it to me?”
“Yes, I’m giving it to you. Don’t you like it? Forget it.” Chen said as he reached out to take it back.
“No, no, no, I like it. I like it very much.” Ino quickly said to Chen.
“Haha, I’m glad you like it. I’ll leave first.” Chen said to Ino.
“Well, see you tomorrow, Chen-kun.”
“See you tomorrow!” Chen said and turned and left.
Ino looked at Chen’s back, then shyly held her face with both hands.
“Mr. Chen actually sent me roses, hehe.”
Chapter 8: Uzumaki Naruto (old version)
“Haha, Ino was really cute when she was a child!” Chen thought to himself as he walked on the street.
“Where should we go now? Oh, Ichiraku Ramen!” Chen suddenly thought of Ichiraku Ramen in the original work.
Ichiraku Ramen is an iconic restaurant in Naruto. Although the ramen sold in this ramen restaurant is ordinary, it is the favorite of the protagonist Uzumaki Naruto in the original work.
This is just an ordinary snack bar, but it runs through almost the entire plot of the anime.
Naruto’s teacher at the Ninja School, Umino Iruka, liked to eat ramen from this ramen shop the most and often invited Naruto to eat there. Influenced by Iruka, the ramen from this ramen shop also became Naruto’s favorite food. Naruto often discussed some major events or life philosophies with Iruka or Kakashi while eating ramen, and made some hilarious jokes during the discussion.
“Oh, this is a classic in the original novel. If you travel to Naruto and don’t go to Ichiraku to eat a bowl of ramen, then your stay in Konoha is in vain. And I’m very curious about the owner of Ichiraku Ramen!”
In his previous life, Chen had read a lot of rumors about the boss of Ichiraku on the Internet! Many people speculated that the boss of Ichiraku Ramen was the big boss behind the scenes.
Although it was later confirmed that the rumor was pure nonsense, Chen still wanted to go and take a look and try the legendary Ichiraku Ramen.
“Let’s ask someone where Ichiraku Ramen is.” Chen didn’t know how to get to Ichiraku Ramen. But Ichiraku Ramen is also very popular in Konoha, so Chen just asked someone on the street and got the direction.
“Beat him, beat him!” Chen, who was walking towards Ichiraku Ramen, suddenly heard a shout coming from an alley.
“Huh? What’s going on? What happened?” Chen walked over curiously.
Walking into the alley, Chen saw three kids bullying a yellow-haired kid, who had been beaten to the ground. However, the yellow-haired kid showed no sign of begging for mercy.
“Haha, you rubbish, let’s see if you dare to be so arrogant again.” One of the three children who beat him taunted the child lying on the ground. “Yeah, yeah, you’re obviously rubbish, but you still want to go to school!” Another child also said contemptuously. “Haha, rubbish!”
“Assholes, I, Uzumaki Naruto, am not trash. I am the future Hokage.” The child who was knocked to the ground raised his head, gritted his teeth and said unyieldingly to the three children.
The yellow-haired child who was being bullied at this moment was Uzumaki Naruto!
Uzumaki Naruto, he is the protagonist of the entire Naruto anime, the son of the fourth generation Hokage Minato Namikaze and the second generation Nine-Tails Jinchuriki Uzumaki Kushina. When Kushina was due to give birth, because the seal of a female Jinchuriki would weaken during pregnancy, Obito used the Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails to break the seal and extract the tailed beast, and then controlled the Nine-Tails to wreak havoc in Konoha, causing Konoha to suffer heavy losses.
Finally, Minato made his own choice: he decided to sacrifice his own life to seal the Nine-Tails, and seal half of the Nine-Tails’ chakra and the last chakra of himself and Kushina in Naruto, so that the couple could accompany Naruto to grow up in Naruto’s body, and set the sealing procedure so that they could help Naruto at the two most critical and critical moments. In the end, the Nine-Tails was sealed, and Minato and Kushina both died. Before her death, Kushina entrusted Naruto to the Third Hokage.
Although Minato and Kushina left a will before their death, hoping that the villagers of Konoha Ninja Village would regard Naruto as the hero of the village, for the sake of secrecy, except for Sarutobi Hiruzen and a few villagers who knew the inside story, Naruto’s life experience was not made public, and even Naruto himself did not know. Most people in the village regarded Naruto as the incarnation of the Nine-Tails and treated him coldly. Therefore, Naruto has been growing up in loneliness, but he has always wanted to be recognized by others, so he would play pranks in the village to attract attention.
He told everyone who doubted his potential that one day he would become the first ninja in Konoha Village – the Hokage. He told Iruka (or everyone else) that he wanted to be the Hokage because he wanted people around him to recognize him. After graduating, Naruto still longed for people’s recognition, so he became the “most unexpected ninja” in the words of Hatake Kakashi.
Naruto is a humorous person. He often faces the world with a playful face, but sometimes he uses a smile to hide his anxiety so that others don’t worry about him. Although Naruto’s ninja way is “speak directly”, it does not mean that he “speaks everything”. Naruto always acts too strong in front of others, so strong that people ignore that sometimes he is just showing off. To outsiders, he is a person without worries, but those who really understand him can often see the worries he buries in his heart.
In addition, Naruto has a firm belief. He always believes that people can find light and justice. At the same time, he is also rational and understands that the path of justice “is not an easy path, and walking on that path will encounter countless difficulties and obstacles.” He also attaches great importance to the friendship between his companions, and remembers Kakashi (Uchiha Obito)’s motto “In the ninja world, those who cannot complete the task are waste, and those who abandon their companions are even worse than waste.”
In his previous life, after Chen’s parents passed away, he was once negative and self-destructive. However, after watching the protagonist Uzumaki Naruto in Naruto, he was moved by Naruto’s character and slowly came out of the shadow of his parents’ death and was no longer depressed. Therefore, Chen admired and thanked Uzumaki Naruto very much.
Seeing Naruto being bullied like this, Chen walked over with a gloomy face.
“Haha, what did he say? Hokage? Haha!” After Naruto said that, the three kids burst into laughter as if they had heard the funniest joke in the world. “Hokage? Are you an idiot? Trash like you actually wants to be Hokage! Haha…” “You are the Hokage, and I am the Daimyo! Haha, I am dying of laughter.”
“Asshole, stop laughing. I, Uzumaki Naruto, will definitely become Hokage in the future.” Naruto retorted angrily.
“Beat him, beat him, let him be the Hokage, and let him dare to be arrogant!” The three kids wanted to attack Naruto again.
“Get out of here!” Chen walked over and shouted at the three children.
“Who is it? Do you want to be beaten too?” The three children who heard the shouting turned their heads and looked at Chen.
“It’s… it’s Uchiha… Chen!” The three children were scared when they saw that the person coming was Uchiha Chen. They were students in Iruka’s class and had seen the strength Chen displayed in school today. He was a man who could kill even Saba Taichi in seconds, especially that last blow that pierced through the floor. If it had pierced them… thinking of this, the three of them suddenly felt a creepy feeling.
“I told you to get out! Didn’t you hear me? Or do you want to fight with me too?” Chen said to them.
“I… let’s go right now… let’s go right now!” The three of them immediately ran out in fear. What a joke, fighting with a monster like you?
After the three kids ran out, Chen came to Naruto, helped him up, and said to him: “Are you okay? Do you want to be taken to the hospital?”
“Tsk! I’m Uzumaki Naruto, the one who’s going to be Hokage in the future. I don’t need to go to the hospital. I’ll be fine tomorrow!” Naruto said in a relaxed manner, but at this moment he had a bruised face and nose, and looked very funny.
“Uh! I forgot that this guy is the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and his recovery ability is amazing. This minor injury will probably heal in a short while.” Chen thought of this and said to Naruto: “Then don’t go. Your name is Uzumaki Naruto, right? Hello, my name is Uchiha Chen!”
“Uchiha Chen, I know. Well, I’m going home, goodbye!” Naruto said to Chen and was about to leave.
“Hey! Naruto.” Chen called out to Naruto who was about to leave.
Naruto stopped walking, turned around and asked Chen in confusion, “Hmm? What else do you want?”
“Let’s be friends, Naruto!” Chen said to Naruto with a smile.
“W what? You you want to be friends with me?” Naruto asked Chen excitedly.
Naruto has been alone since he was a child. He has no friends and is always bullied. He has always been a lonely person and no one has ever wanted to make friends with him. Today, Chen suddenly said that he wanted to be friends with him, which made him feel flattered.
“Yes, don’t you want to?” Chen asked Naruto with a smile.
“No… not… just… just…” Naruto was about to say something when suddenly his stomach made an embarrassing sound. : “Um, this… this…”
“Haha, let’s go, Naruto. I’ll treat you to ramen. I was just looking for Ichiraku Ramen. Do you know the way?” Chen said to Naruto with a smile.
“Ichiraku Ramen? I know, I know, that place has the best ramen, and that’s my favorite place to eat ramen.” As soon as ramen was mentioned, Naruto immediately said to Chen happily, “I’ll take you there.” “Okay, let’s go!”
Then, Naruto took Chen to Ichiraku Ramen Restaurant, and Chen met Uncle Ichiraku as he wished. He was just an ordinary uncle, nothing special. Chen also ate the Ichiraku Ramen that he had always longed for, and it was really good.
“Are you full? Naruto, do you want another bowl?” Chen, who had just finished his ramen, asked Naruto next to him. “Yeah, that’s enough. I’m full. Thank you for the treat.” Naruto drank the last mouthful of soup in the bowl, burped, and said to Chen gratefully.
“Haha, you’re welcome, we are friends!” Chen waved at Naruto and said to him: “Okay Naruto, I should go home, you should go back too, see you tomorrow!”
“Okay! See you tomorrow!” Naruto also waved at Chen.
“Let’s go!” Chen said and walked back to the house. Naruto was still stunned: “Friends?” Naruto couldn’t believe that he actually had friends. Suddenly he jumped up happily: “I have friends too, I have friends too! Hey! Uncle Ichiraku, I have friends too, it feels so good to have friends!” Naruto said excitedly to Uncle Ichiraku.
“Oh, really? That’s great.” Uncle Ichiraku was also very happy for Naruto.
“Uncle, I’m going home first. Thank you for your hospitality!” Naruto said goodbye to Uncle Ichiraku happily, then ran back to his home.
“I am so happy today. I really hope tomorrow will come soon.”
At this moment, Naruto is looking forward to tomorrow! !
Chapter 9; Transitional Chapter (Old Version)
When Chen returned home, he found that Uchiha Fugaku had already returned and the family was waiting for him to eat. There was no one to eat the food on the table. Seeing that Chen had just returned, the family did not blame him.
Seeing this, Chen’s heart seemed to be touched by something, but he tried his best to restrain himself.
“I’m back.” Uchiha Fugaku said calmly to Chen, without asking him why he came back so late.
“Come here, it’s time to eat.” Mikoto smiled and served Chen a bowl of rice and asked him to sit down.
“I…thank you, mother.” Looking at Mikoto’s doting eyes, Chen, who was about to say that he had already eaten, swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth.
“Okay, let’s eat.” Uchiha Fugaku said as he picked up the bowl and chopsticks and started eating. After all, he was very hungry after dealing with things for a whole day, but he still waited for Chen to come back before he started eating. Although Uchiha Fugaku usually played the role of a serious father at home, although he looked serious on the surface, he actually loved his children very much, but he didn’t show it.
The family didn’t say much while eating, only Mikoto would pick up food for Sasuke and Chen from time to time, and then watch them finish their meal with a happy smile on her face.
“I’m full, father and mother, I’m going back to my room first.” After finishing the food in his bowl, Chen bowed to Mikoto and Fugaku and wanted to go back to his room.
“Huh? You’re eating so little? Are you feeling unwell?” Misaka asked with concern when she saw that Chen was eating very little.
“Oh, I’m fine.” Hearing Mikoto’s caring greetings and feeling his mother’s love for him, Chen felt overwhelmed, but he could only try to restrain himself and not dare to show his feelings. He replied calmly. At this moment, Chen just wanted to leave quickly because he was afraid that he would get deeply involved.
“What’s wrong with this kid?” Mikoto was still a little worried.
“Okay, you don’t have to worry about it. You know what he is like. Let’s eat first.” Uchiha Fugaku said to Mikoto.
Sasuke, who was standing by, felt uncomfortable when he saw Mikoto being so doting on Chen.
“Oh~” After Chen returned to the room, he sat on the bed in a daze, and finally just sighed helplessly.
………………………….No words spoken that night………………………………
The next day, Chen was awakened by Sasuke’s voice early in the morning.
“Hmm? What’s wrong with Sasuke? Is Itachi back?” Chen rubbed his eyes and walked out in confusion.
“Brother, what mission did you go on yesterday? Why did it take you so long to come back?”
As Chen was about to open the door and go out, he heard Sasuke’s words. “Sure enough, Itachi is back. Now Itachi should join the Anbu.” Chen thought to himself as he opened the door and went out.
“This is a mission secret, you can’t reveal it.” Itachi tapped Sasuke’s forehead with his right hand and said to Sasuke. At this time, Itachi saw Chen coming out of the room. He said to Chen: “Chen, you got up.”
“Yeah,” Tatsuya replied calmly to Itachi, going straight into the bathroom to wash up.
“Okay, Sasuke, stop pestering your brother and come over to have breakfast. You have to go to school soon!” At this time, Mikoto brought the breakfast prepared in the kitchen one by one and said to Sasuke who was still pestering Itachi.
“Oh!” Seeing Mikoto speak, Sasuke had to reluctantly go to the dining table to eat breakfast. Chen also came out of the bathroom after washing up.
After breakfast, Sasuke and Chen went to the Ninja School together, and they didn’t say a word along the way.
“Good morning, Chen-kun!” Chen just entered the classroom and heard someone greeting him. It turned out to be Ino.
“Yes, it’s Ino, good morning!” Chen Ye responded politely, and then walked towards his seat. When he passed by Naruto, he greeted him: “Naruto, are you okay with your injury?” “Uh, it’s okay, it’s okay, uncle Naruto is in great health. Haha~~” Naruto was stunned when he saw Chen actually greeted him, and then he said carelessly, and it can be seen that he was really happy. “Oh, that’s good!” Then Chen walked to his seat and sat down.
“Good morning, Chen-kun!” Xiao Jing, who was sitting on the side, greeted Chen with a smile. “Haha! Good morning, Xiao Jing.” The two greeted each other. This time, Sawabe Taichi, who was sitting on the other side, did not say anything!
After that, Iruka walked into the classroom and announced the start of class. He continued with yesterday’s Konoha Chronicle, which hypnotized Chen into a drowsy state. He fell asleep on the table and was not woken up until school was over by Xiaojing.
The same thing happened on the second day, the third day, the fourth day…it repeated every day.
Later, Chen gradually became acquainted with the various villains in the original book at school, because although Chen was very cold at home, he was very easy-going outside and not as arrogant as Sasuke, so everyone was willing to make friends with Chen. Ino and Sakura were still as crazy about him as in the original book, but different from the original book, Sakura still pestered Sasuke, while Ino always followed Chen. The two did not become rivals as in the original book, but a pair of good girlfriends.
A week later, after finishing the Konoha Chronicle, Iruka began to teach the real class, talking about the nature of chakra, the types of chakra characteristics, and then taught the chakra refining technique, but these were of no use to Chen, and he was still sleeping. Originally, this behavior made Iruka very disgusted, but after Chen used chakra in front of him, he didn’t care anymore. Then everyone knew that Konoha’s ninja school had produced another genius. Uchiha Chen, the child of the current Uchiha clan leader, is the younger brother of Uchiha Itachi, who was also a genius in school. In comparison, although Uchiha Sasuke is also outstanding, he is still a little worse than Chen. Everyone once again sighed that Uchiha is indeed worthy of being a wealthy family in Konoha, and it is indeed full of talents.
In this year, Uchiha Chen and Uchiha Sasuke were six years old and entered the Ninja School. In the same year, Uchiha Itachi joined the Anbu with the strength of a senior ninja at the age of 11.
Dividing line
Since the disaster four years ago (the Nine-Tails), the Uchiha clan has been suspected by the village. After all, the only thing that can control the Nine-Tails is the Sharingan. Since then, the Uchiha clan has been suppressed everywhere in Konoha. At the request of the Konoha high-level officials, the Uchiha clan was forced to move their family to a corner of Konoha Village.
Eventually, the Uchiha clan decided to launch a rebellion in order to restore the family’s reputation and status. Itachi’s father, Uchiha Fugaku, became the planner and leader of the rebellion. He forced Itachi to become a member of the Anbu and obtain intelligence from the upper echelons of Konoha for the Uchiha clan.
Two more years passed.
During these two years, the Konoha upper echelons took advantage of Itachi’s love of peace and his unwillingness to tolerate war and forced him to monitor the Uchiha clan. From then on, Itachi became a double agent who weighed the pros and cons in the political gap between Konoha and the Uchiha clan.
In a secret base in Konoha, three people were discussing something. One of these three people was Uchiha Itachi, one was Shimura Danzo, and the last one was Konoha’s Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Itachi, have you thought it through? If the Uchiha rebels, we will definitely send ninjas to stop them. Many people will die! Of course, this will include your two brothers.” Danzo said to Itachi calmly. “Wait a minute, Danzo, we should negotiate with the Uchiha first!” The Sandai said to Danzo. “Negotiation? That’s impossible. The Uchiha have been plotting for a long time. They will never accept negotiations.” Danzo refuted the Sandai.
At this time, the half-kneeling Itachi said: “If I take action, will I really let my two brothers go?”
“Okay, but someone has to get into the Root!”
“No! We can’t let them into the Root.”
The Root was founded by Danzo, and most of its members are from various bloodline or mystic families in Konoha. After entering, they will be planted with various talismans and then brainwashed, turning into tools that will not recognize any relatives and only obey Danzo’s orders. Compared with the Anbu, it has greater flexibility and specializes in performing high-risk tasks such as assassinations and intelligence. It is an elite organization carefully cultivated by Danzo that can only hide in the dark forever.
“You don’t have a choice, or you want them both to die.” Danzo pressed Itachi.
“Danzo, you’re going too far!” The Third Hokage on the side scolded Danzo.
“So? Have you thought it through?” Danzo ignored the Third Hokage and asked Itachi.
“At this moment, Itachi closed his eyes in pain, clenched his hands tightly, and his nails dug into his flesh, but he remained indifferent.
Finally, Itachi opened his eyes and said to Danzo: “I will do it, and then I will take all the blame and escape from Konoha. I just hope you will keep your promise.”
“Don’t worry, I only want one Uchiha to join the Root. I won’t do anything to your other brother.”
“Well, I’ll leave first.” Uchiha Itachi saluted the Third Hokage and then retreated.
“Danzo, why did you do this? Is it too much?” After Itachi left, the Third Hokage asked Danzo.
“Hmph! The Uchiha are too dangerous. I don’t want too many Uchiha to get out of my control. You don’t have to worry about this matter.” After Danzo said this, he also walked out.
“Sigh~~” Looking at Danzo’s departing back, the Third Hokage sighed helplessly.
PS; Please collect and give me flowers! ! ! !
Chapter 10: Night of Genocide 1 (Old Version)
“Fire Style, Trench Fireball Technique.”
In the woods behind the Uchiha clan, Chen was practicing ninjutsu. He quickly formed a set of hand seals with both hands and then sprayed a ball of fire towards an open space in the woods.
This is exactly the fire-style ninjutsu in the original work, the Fireball Technique, which gathers the chakra behind the throat and sprays it out like a big fireball, with great destructive power.
This ninjutsu was the first ninjutsu that Chen learned. Sasuke pestered Itachi to teach him the Fireball Technique two years ago, and Chen followed Itachi to learn it. What he learned in school was only the most basic Three Body Techniques.
A long time ago, Chen knew the attributes of his chakra. Just like Sasuke in the original work, he had chakra of lightning and fire attributes. It seemed that every member of the Uchiha clan had chakra of fire attributes.
“Let’s stop here for today!” Chen said a little breathlessly. It was obvious that he had been practicing for a long time. Then he walked to a tree and sat down.
“System, check my points.” Chen asked the system after taking a short rest.
“Host’s total points are: 2739, do you want to open the redemption page?”
“No need!” Chen replied to the system.
“This is what I have saved over the past two years. I will keep it for a rainy day.” These points were given by the system as part of the new fortune. During these two years, Chen has not received any tasks. It is worth mentioning that in addition to these points, Chen also got two chances to draw prizes.
????????????????????,?????????????????
The second time he drew the lottery, he got the contract of a summoned beast of a race called “lion dog”. This is a fighting race, and the summoned beasts of this race all have one characteristic, that is, they are aggressive. From newborn lion dogs to adult lion dogs that are dozens of meters tall, they all like to fight. The most powerful lion dog that Chen can summon at present is only more than ten meters tall. The name of this lion dog is “Liu Dao Wang”. Although there are two words “Liu Dao” in the name, this Liu Dao Wang has nothing to do with the legendary Liu Dao Sage. However, this Liu Dao Wang is called “Erha” by Chen. This is just Chen’s bad taste.
However, Liudao Wang is a ruthless character. He is famous for being ruthless in this tribe. As a lion dog, Liudao Wang has always liked to fight with his tribe members since he was a child. Even if he is defeated by someone, he will continue to challenge the tribe member who defeated him until he wins. Gradually, Liudao Wang has a great reputation among the lion dogs of his generation. And after something happened later, his status was further confirmed, and he became the boss of that generation of tribe members. That is, in a battle, Liudao Wang faced a creature stronger than him alone. As a result, Liudao Wang had to fight with it, and finally killed the creature at the cost of blinding one of his eyes. Then he dragged his seriously injured body, knocked off all the teeth of the creature, strung them into a bone tooth necklace and hung it on himself. Since then, Liudao Wang has lost an eye and can only wear an eye patch. (You can search “Proud Hunter” on the Internet to see the prototype.)
In the past two years, Chen’s strength has been improving, and his Sharingan has been upgraded to two magatama, and his strength has reached the level of an elite Genin.
“It’s almost time for dinner, let’s go back first.” Chen said as he stood up and walked towards home.
When he returned home, he found that Uchiha Fugaku was not at home, and Itachi was back home for a rare time, and Sasuke was clinging to him. After seeing Chen coming back, Uchiha Itachi said to Chen, “Chen is back, come here.”
“Hmm?” Chen walked over confusedly, “What’s the matter, brother?”
“Well, nothing much. I just suddenly remembered that the three of us brothers haven’t had a good chat together again.” Itachi said to Chen with a smile.
“Um, is that so?” Chen was a little surprised when he saw Uchiha Itachi’s smile. After all, Itachi was famous for his expressionless face.
“Yeah, that’s right. Let’s have a good chat today.” Then he said to Sasuke, “Sasuke, you and Chen have been at odds since childhood. This won’t do! We are brothers, and you two are twins born on the same day, so there shouldn’t be any estrangement between us.”
Hearing Itachi say this, Sasuke and Chen looked at each other and saw confusion in each other’s eyes.
“It’s time to eat. What are you brothers talking about?” At this time, Mikoto had already prepared the meal and shouted to the three of them.
“Haha, just take care of yourselves in the future. Don’t think too much. Let’s eat first.” Chen said to Chen and Sasuke with a smile, then stood up and walked towards the dining table.
Afterwards, after dinner, Chen returned to his room and lay on the bed, thinking about Itachi’s words. “Itachi is very abnormal today. Why did he say that? Could it be…” Chen suddenly felt uneasy.
“Who is it?” Mikoto, who was just about to go to sleep, suddenly heard someone knocking on her door, and then she got up and went out to open the door.
After opening the door, he found that it was Chen, so he smiled and asked, “It’s Chen, what’s wrong?”
“Mom, I suddenly want to come over and sleep with you tonight, is that okay?” Chen said to Mikoto.
“Haha, of course you can. Mom is very happy. Come in.” Mikoto said to Chen.
“Why did Chen want to sleep with mom today?” Mikoto asked Chen after she covered him with the quilt. “Nothing, I just came here because I suddenly missed mom.” Mikoto was stunned for a moment and smiled at Chen, “Eh? This is the first time Chen called me mom.” Her eyes were full of doting. “Go to bed, you and Sasuke still have to go to school tomorrow. I heard there will be a small test tomorrow, right?” “Yeah, go to bed, good night, mom.” After Mikoto turned off the lights, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.
Although he said good night, Ke Chen did not sleep. Instead, he kept looking at Mikoto with eyes full of attachment.
The next day, Chen got up very early because he didn’t sleep all night.
After that, Mikoto also got up and went to make breakfast for them. After eating, Sasuke and Chen went to school together. Chen was restless all the way and was in a daze when he arrived at school. He didn’t even notice that everyone greeted him.
“Damn it, why are you so uneasy? Is it going to happen?” Chen was so restless that he couldn’t calm down. It was like this all day.
“Well, let’s start the test. Everyone line up and take the test one by one. The test is one of the three body techniques, the transformation technique. Let’s start.” Iruka said to the students in the class with a notebook in his hand. He didn’t understand why the Third Hokage asked him to take a test today.
“Inuzuka Kiba, you go first.” Iruka said to Kiba who was the first in line. “Hehe! Look at me!” Kiba stepped forward, put his hands together, and with a “bang!”, a cloud of smoke appeared around Kiba, and then turned into Iruka’s appearance.
“Passed, next one.” Iruka said to the rest of the people while recording.
“Damn it, hurry up, hurry up.” Chen clenched his fists, becoming more and more uneasy, and he had already thought of something in his mind.
“Okay, today’s test is over, and school is over.” The test was finally finished, and the sky was already slightly darkening.
“Hey, why are you taking the test so late? Really, Chen! Let’s go eat ramen together!” Naruto said to Chen.
“Sorry, I have something urgent to do.” Chen didn’t even look at Naruto, just answered casually, and ran home with an anxious look on his face.
When Sasuke saw the expression on Chen’s face, he felt uneasy for no reason and ran back with Chen unconsciously. He himself didn’t even know why this happened.
The two ran back to the gate of the tribe and found that the entire tribe was quiet. There was no usual noise, and no one was seen. There was silence all around, as if there were only the two of them left in the whole world.
They both felt uneasy, and Chen already knew what was going on.
The two walked towards home anxiously, and suddenly saw two people lying on the ground, their bodies stained with blood. Chen and Sasuke ran over and saw that they were the two uncles and aunts who greeted them this morning.
“Uncle, uncle,” Sasuke shook the uncle’s body tremblingly, but got no response.
“How could this happen? What happened?” Sasuke asked Chen anxiously. Chen did not answer him, but stood there in a daze, mumbling “Mom, Mom.” Then, as if he suddenly realized something, he ran home like crazy. “Mom.” Sasuke also suddenly thought of it and ran home with Chen.
Along the way, I saw more and more people lying on the ground, without making any sound. The street, which was usually very busy, was now dead silent.
The two finally ran home, but they didn’t see the usual Mikoto, and even the lights in the house were not on.
“Dad, Mom. Are you here?” Sasuke asked in a low voice, his voice full of fear. The two searched in each bedroom.
Suddenly there was a noise in the living room, and Chen and Sasuke ran over immediately. When they arrived at the door of the living room, both of them were panting with trembling legs, not daring to push the door open, and they could see fear in each other’s eyes.
Finally, Chen pushed the door open with his shaking hands. The scene inside shocked Chen and Sasuke. They saw Uchiha Fugaku and Uchiha Mikoto both lying in a pool of blood, lifeless.
“Dad, Mom.” Sasuke was about to run over. Suddenly, footsteps came from the darkness, which made him stop and look at the darkness in horror. Chen didn’t care about that and ran directly to Mikoto. Without any extra words, he just hugged Mikoto’s cold body in his arms, tears flashing in his eyes, and his heart was even more grief-stricken.
Itachi, dressed in ANBU attire, walked out from the darkness and looked at Sasuke and Tatsu with indifference.
PS: Although there are still many plots ahead, including Shisui’s. I thought about it and decided not to write it down. After all, those who have watched Naruto know it, so there is no need to write it down to make up words. In addition, thanks to Liudao Wang for his friendly guest appearance, ahaha!
Group: **, readers who like it can join the group to discuss and give suggestions, the kittens will welcome it very much!!!
Chapter 11: Night of the Genocide 2 (Old Version)
“Brother? Brother, why did mom and dad…why, how could this happen, who did it?” Sasuke asked Itachi. But what answered him was a shuriken, a shuriken that slashed across his shoulder and nailed to the wall behind him.
“Brother, why?” Sasuke hugged his injured shoulder and looked at Itachi in disbelief. “What are you doing, brother?”
“Stupid brother.” Itachi looked at Sasuke coldly and slowly closed his eyes. Suddenly, he opened his “Mangekyo Sharingan” and cast Tsukuyomi on Tatsuya and Sasuke. He showed the process of the genocide in front of Tatsuya and Sasuke.
“Ah~~ Stop it, brother, don’t let me see…” Sasuke held his head and screamed heartbreakingly: “Why, why did brother…”
After exiting the Tsukuyomi world, Sasuke collapsed on the ground with his eyes dull. He asked Itachi, “Why, why did my brother do this…”
“To test my abilities,” Itachi said calmly, no emotion in his voice.
“In order to test the ability, just for this, just for this, everyone…”
“This is very important!” Itachi said coldly, closing his eyes.
“What, stop kidding~~” Sasuke clenched his fists and roared as he rushed towards Itachi. However, he was hit in the abdomen by Itachi’s punch and fell to the ground again.
Chen just continued to hold Mikoto, silently shedding tears, indifferent to what was happening around him, and hadn’t said a word since he entered the living room.
“You’re lying, this isn’t my brother, because…” Sasuke still couldn’t help but believe it.
“I have been playing the role of your ideal brother just to test your abilities. You have the possibility to become my opponent for testing your abilities. That is why I let you live, for me. You are also one of the people who have opened the Mangekyo Sharingan like me, but that requires special conditions. That is, killing your closest friend, just like I did.” Itachi said coldly to Sasuke and Tatsuya.
“Really, brother…brother killed Mr. Shisui?”
“Yes, that’s why I got this ability.” Itachi went on, “In the main hall of Nanga Shrine, under the seventh tatami from the right is the family’s secret gathering place. There is recorded the real secret of why the Uchiha clan’s eye technique originally existed. If you open your eyes, there will be four people, including me, who master the Mangekyo Sharingan. In this way, there is a meaning for you to live. But now, you are not worth killing me at all. Foolish brother, if you want to kill me, then hate and resent me, and then live ugly. Keep running away, as long as you are alive and breathing. Then one day, when you have the same ability as me, come to me!” After Itachi finished speaking, he activated his Mangekyo Sharingan on Sasuke and Tatsuya.
After both of them were hit by Itachi’s genjutsu, they fell to the ground unconscious. Just after the two fainted, the space around Itachi distorted, and then a person wearing a vortex mask and a black cloak appeared.
“Is it done?” the masked man said. Itachi did not answer, but looked at Sasuke and Chen on the ground with complicated eyes.
“In that case, we should go.” The masked man didn’t say much and just put his hand on Itachi’s shoulder. The space where the two of them were began to twist into a spiral shape, then slowly shrank until it disappeared, as if no one had been standing there just now.
The room suddenly became quiet, as if nothing had happened.
………………………..Dividing line………………………………………………
“Chen! Chen! Wake up.”
“Mother?”
Chen slowly opened his tired eyes and found Mikoto smiling at him not far in front of him.
“Chen, you must take good care of yourself in the future! Mom is leaving soon.” Mikoto said to Chen with a doting smile.
“Leaving? Mom is leaving us? Where are you going?” Chen asked Mikoto anxiously.
“Hehe… take good care of yourself and Sasuke.” Mikoto did not answer Chen, but said the same thing to him with a smile, then turned and was about to leave.
“Mom, Mom.” Chen was chasing after Mikoto’s back, but no matter how hard he tried, he could not catch up. He could only watch Mikoto’s back getting farther and farther away until it disappeared.
“Mom!” On the hospital bed in Konoha Hospital, Chen suddenly opened his eyes, sat up in shock, gasping for breath, cold sweat all over his body, his eyes were bloodshot, three temptations were evenly distributed on his pupils, his eyes were full of fear.
“Is…is this a dream?” After Chen took a few deep breaths, his emotions slowly calmed down, and the Sharingan in his eyes was removed, turning into ordinary eyes.
Chen got off the bed and looked around, and found himself in an unfamiliar room. “Is this… a hospital? Why am I in a hospital?” Chen wondered.
Suddenly, Chen felt a sharp pain in his head, and a series of images appeared in his mind: the clan land, corpses, the living room, blood, and… Mikoto lying in a pool of blood.
“Ah~” Chen held his head and wailed in pain, “This… this is a dream, this is not real, this is not real, Mom! Mom!” Chen endured the severe pain in his head, struggled to get up, opened the door of the ward and ran out.
Chen ran into Sasuke while running in the corridor. Sasuke was leaning against the wall, gritting his teeth and clenching his fists. Chen could vaguely hear two nurses discussing something. But Chen ignored it and ran straight out of the hospital. He felt that Sasuke seemed to be catching up with him, and he seemed to hear the voices of two nurses telling him that he could not go out, but these had nothing to do with Chen. He just wanted to leave here immediately, leave this hellhole, return to the Uchiha clan, and return to his familiar home. Then he heard Mikoto say to him with a gentle voice and a smile: “Chen is back, we can eat soon!”
However, after Chen ran back to the gate of the Uchiha clan with great effort, the glimmer of hope in his heart was torn apart by the cruel reality. At this time, the Uchiha clan’s land had already been cordoned off with signs saying “No Entry”, and the streets that were bustling in the past were now deserted and lifeless.
Chen knelt weakly in front of the gate of the Uchiha clan, his hands tightly grasping the ground. Tears flowed uncontrollably from his tightly closed eyes, dripping down his cheeks onto the ground. His heart was broken.
“I feel so uncomfortable, why? My heart is so painful? Didn’t I know that this day would come? Didn’t I know the result? Why is it still like this? I clearly said that I would not have any feelings for this family and would not experience that kind of pain again, why am I still so uncomfortable? So painful?” Chen raised one hand, covered his chest, and muttered to himself sadly.
Every bit of Mikoto appeared in his mind, her gentle and virtuous smile, her doting eyes, her gentle tone of voice, her attentive care for him. All these scenes appeared in Chen’s mind, and Chen realized that he had been deceiving himself. He was not as cold and indifferent as he imagined, and he had already become dependent on Mikoto in his heart.
“Ah~~” Chen wailed in pain, as if his heart was torn apart. He regretted and hated himself in his heart. He regretted why he had never had a good chat with Mikoto, why he had never let her hug him properly. He hated himself even more, why he always treated her coldly, why he always interrupted her coldly when she wanted to have a good chat with him. Even though he treated her like this, she still loved and doted on him as always. But he hurt her again and again.
Chen was filled with extreme remorse at this moment. He wished so much that Mikoto could stand in front of him so that he could kneel down and say to her, “I’m sorry, Mom. I’m sorry. I was wrong!” Admit his mistakes to her, tell her that he should not pretend to be indifferent, and tell her that he loved her.
But there was no chance, it was too late.
“Ah!! Mom, I’m sorry, I’m sorry, please forgive me, I was wrong! I know I was wrong! Forgive me, Mom~~” Chen shouted sadly to the sky with all his strength.
At this time, as if to punish Chen, heavy rain suddenly fell from the sky. Chen had no intention of standing up, and just knelt in the rain, crying in pain, and his tears mixed with the rain and were washed to the ground. Finally, Chen, exhausted, fainted directly in the rain.
Sasuke, who had just caught up, looked at Chen who was confessing in the rain and finally fainted. He was also extremely sad. Although the two of them were not on good terms, they were brothers from the same mother after all. What’s more, there were only three of them left in the Uchiha clan, and one of them was someone he had to kill for revenge no matter what.
He gritted his teeth, clenched his hands, and his hatred for Itachi had reached its peak.
Finally, Sasuke walked to Chen’s side, carried Chen on his back with great effort, then gritted his teeth and walked towards the hospital step by step with difficulty.
PS: Please give me flowers and collection!
Chapter 12: Chen is under surveillance (old version)
After carrying Chen back to the hospital with great effort, Sasuke walked back to the clan land alone.
Walking on the deserted streets, letting the cold rain hit his body, looking at the familiar place, Sasuke seemed to hear the uncles and aunts in the tribe greeting him warmly again.
I returned to my old home, looked at everything familiar, and all the little things about my home came to my mind.
Thinking of Uchiha Mikoto’s doting, every time I came home, I would see Mikoto had prepared meals. Every time I was injured in training, Mikoto would gently apply medicine for me. Thinking of Uchiha Fugaku’s strictness. Thinking of how she and Tatsuya always disliked each other, every time they glared at each other, Mikoto would always persuade them with a smile. But I always asked her why she always took Tatsuya’s side. “Haha, Tatsuya is Tatsuya, Sasuke is Sasuke, mom has always cared about you.” Mikoto always answered with a smile. Thinking of this, Sasuke smiled.
“The seventh tatami from the right in the main hall of Nanga Shrine is the secret gathering place of the family. There is recorded the real secret of why the Uchiha clan’s eye technique originally existed.” Itachi’s words suddenly came to mind. Sasuke’s face, which had originally had a slight smile due to the memory, immediately turned cold again.
“The main hall of Nanga Shrine?” Sasuke muttered to himself, and then walked towards the direction of Nanga Shrine.
After Sasuke arrived at the main hall of Nanga Shrine, after removing the seventh tatami, he discovered that the wooden board under the tatami was a movable secret door. After opening the secret door, he found that there were indeed stairs inside.
Sasuke walked down the stairs and came to a secret room. After entering, he found a rectangular table in the middle of the room, with two rows of chairs neatly placed on both sides of the table. This was a meeting room, a secret meeting room hidden underground.
On the wall behind the main seat of the rectangular table, there is a stone tablet.
Sasuke walked up to the stone tablet and looked at what was written on it. “I see, is that it?”
Then he walked out of the secret room.
The next day, Sasuke went to the Ninja School as usual. When he walked on the streets of Konoha, he could always see Konoha’s civilians whispering at the clan emblem on the back of his clothes.
“Look at the symbol on that child’s clothes, it’s the Uchiha.”
“Have you heard? The wealthy Uchiha clan was all killed yesterday.”
“Of course I’ve heard about such a big thing, and I also heard that it was done by one of their own people!”
“What? How is it possible that one person could kill all the people in the Uchiha clan? Who is so powerful?”
“I heard that the murderer is also from the Uchiha clan. His name seems to be Uchiha Itachi. He is a genius of the Uchiha clan and the child of the clan leader of the Uchiha clan.”
Sasuke heard the discussions of the civilians but ignored them. He lowered his head and walked away. When he entered the classroom, Sasuke could still feel the strange looks from other students.
“Sasuke, are you okay?” As soon as Sasuke sat down, Sakura came over and asked him with concern.
However, Sasuke did not appreciate it. Instead, he looked at her coldly and then lay down on the table.
“Sasuke…” Sakura wanted to say something else.
“Shut up, you’re so annoying.” Sasuke raised his head and glared at Sakura coldly. Sakura was immediately so scared that she dared not say anything and could only look at Sasuke aggrievedly.
At this time, Ino and Koi also came over, and they both asked Sasuke worriedly: “Sasuke, where is Chen-kun? What happened to him? Why didn’t he come to school?”
“I don’t know. Don’t bother me anymore.” Sasuke didn’t even turn his head and just lay down on the table again.
“But don’t you live together? How could you not know? Could something have happened to Chen-kun?” Ino asked Sasuke worriedly.
“I told you, I don’t know. Whether you are annoying or not, just go away.” Sasuke yelled at Ino and Xiaojing angrily, “Who will take care of that guy? Don’t bother me anymore.”
“Uh…” Looking at Sasuke who was angry at this moment, Ino and Koi finally didn’t say anything else. Instead, they walked aside and discussed together to find Chen after school.
After that, Iruka came to the classroom for class as usual. He didn’t say anything about Chen not coming to school.
At this time in the Konoha hospital, Chen, who was lying on the bed, had woken up and stared at the ceiling of the ward with empty eyes for a long time. During this period, a nurse came to bring him food, but he never paid attention to the nurse’s advice and did not get up to eat. He just stared at the ceiling without any expression, and no one knew what he was thinking. Finally, seeing that Chen remained indifferent no matter how she persuaded him, the nurse had no choice but to retreat helplessly.
“I must take revenge, I must take revenge.” Chen, who had read the original novel, knew the truth about the extermination of the clan. Although all this was the fault of the Uchiha clan, it could have been avoided. Because in the original novel, the third generation and Itachi had been trying to negotiate with the Uchiha clan, and Uchiha Shisui had already planned to use Kotoamatsukami on the leader of the Uchiha rebellion to stop the Uchiha rebellion.
Uchiha Shisui, nicknamed “Instant Body Shisui”. His unique illusion “Kotoamatsukami” can manipulate others at will without their knowledge and permanently change people’s will. It is called “the strongest illusion” by Uchiha Itachi. However, Danzo has always insisted on destroying the Uchiha clan. He took away Shisui’s right eye on the grounds that he did not trust Shisui, who was also a member of the Uchiha clan. In order to prevent the left eye from falling into his hands again and to protect the name of the Uchiha clan, Shisui gave his left eye to Itachi, and asked Itachi to use it for peace, do his best to stop the Uchiha coup, and let Itachi keep his affairs secret. Afterwards, in order to avoid a fight caused by others trying to snatch his eyes, he pretended to destroy his eyes and committed suicide by jumping into the Nanhe River.
So all this was caused by Danzo and the old elder, and Itachi was just forced, so Chen did not resent Itachi like Sasuke did.
“Konoha Elders and Danzo, I will make you pay for your blood debt with blood!” Chen shouted in his heart with great resentment.
“If you want revenge, you must be strong enough, and I have the Strong System so I don’t have to worry about this. But to improve your strength, you must have enough points, and the ways to get points are to complete tasks, kill enemies and recover treasures. I don’t have any treasures, so this method doesn’t work. And killing people in Konoha is also impossible, so this method doesn’t work either. Also, the system has never issued any tasks, probably because Konoha is too comfortable and there are no tasks to do. So none of these three methods work, and Chen’s only source of points now is the 3 points given by the Novice Blessing every day. But this is just a drop in the bucket, far from enough, and this Novice Blessing only lasts for three years, and now it has been two years, and no more points will be given in a year.” Chen was also very distressed at this time, “I must escape from Konoha as soon as possible, otherwise I will never become strong.” Chen said firmly in his heart.
“System, check my points.”
“Answer the host, the host’s remaining points are: 2748. Do you want to open the redemption interface?” The system’s cold voice sounded.
“Open the exchange interface of Chidori.” Chen instructed the system.
“Chidori, item type: skill, item level: A-level, points required for redemption: 5000, the host does not have enough points to redeem.”
“Does an A-level skill require 5,000 points? That’s too expensive. My current ninjutsu, besides the Three Body Technique, is only offensive and the Finger Gun and Fireball, and these two skills don’t do much damage. My current points are 2,748, and in another year I should have around 3,800 points. By then I’ll find a way to get some more points so I can redeem stronger skills.” Chen thought to himself.
“Ding! Remind the host: the host is currently under surveillance. Do you want to transmit the image of the observer to the host?” The cold voice of the system rang out.
“What? I’m being monitored. Who is it?” Chen was very surprised. He was only an eight-year-old child. How could someone be monitoring him? “Send the video to me.” Chen ordered the system.
“Ding! The image has been transmitted.”
Suddenly, a picture appeared in Chen’s mind. On the trunk of a tree outside his ward, there was a ninja dressed as an Anbu lying on the ground. At this time, the ninja used camouflage techniques and had merged with the tree trunk. No one could spot him at all.
“Who is this person? Judging from his attire, he seems to be one of the Hokage’s Anbu. But why would the Hokage send someone to spy on me? That shouldn’t be the case.” Chen was puzzled. “Wait, there is no reason for the Third Hokage to send someone to spy on me. Since he is not one of the Hokage’s Anbu, then there is only one possibility left, that is, he is a member of Danzo’s “Root”.”
When thinking of Danzo, Chen’s heart was filled with resentment. He clenched his hands tightly under the quilt and tried his best to endure. “Why did Danzo send people to monitor me? Was it to find a chance to kill me?” Chen thought to himself, “If he wanted to kill me, he would have done it long ago. There was no need to go through so much trouble to monitor me. If not to kill me, then what was it for? Could it be…”
Chen guessed a possibility in his mind!!
PS: As always, please collect and give me flowers!!!
Chapter 13: Oppression under the Night (Old Version)
“Okay, that’s all for today. Let’s go home now!” Iruka said to the students after he finished packing up the lesson plans at the podium.
“Ah, school is over. Shikamaru, let’s go to the snack shop together!” After seeing Iruka walk out of the classroom, Akimichi Choji said to Shikamaru beside him.
“Well! No, no. Your mother is kind, you are so lucky. If my mother knew that I bought snacks, it would be very troublesome.”
“Tsk!” Sasuke frowned unhappily after hearing the conversation between Choji and Shikamaru. Just as he was about to leave the classroom, Sakura came up to him and said to him expectantly: “Hey! Sasuke, let’s go together after school!”
“Not interested!” Sasuke glanced at Sakura, replied her coldly, and then left.
“Hey! Sakura, Sakura, let me go with you!” At this time Naruto came over with a smirk on his face.
“Go to hell!” Sakura turned around and punched Naruto, causing a bump on his head.
“Well done, damn Naruto deserves a beating.” Another personality in Sakura’s mind shouted arrogantly.
After that, the students in the classroom left one by one and went back to their homes.
After school, Sasuke did not go home, but came to a forest behind the former Uchiha clan land and started his daily training. By the way, this forest was where his brother Uchiha Chen used to train, and now it has become Sasuke’s training ground.
At this time, Sasuke was sweating and panting, staring at several wooden stakes not far in front of him, which were already nailed with shurikens.
Ever since the tragedy of the night of genocide, Sasuke has been obsessed with the pursuit of power. He knows that if he wants to seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi, he must have enough power, but now he is too weak, too weak. So weak that even the man doesn’t bother to kill him.
Now, Uchiha Itachi has been listed as an S-class rebel by Konoha and is wanted by Konoha. His strength may have already reached the level of Kage. With Sasuke’s current strength that is not even that of a Genin, it is undoubtedly a fantasy to seek revenge on Uchiha Itachi.
“Ah~ I’m going to kill you. I must kill you!”
Thinking of Uchiha Itachi, Sasuke’s already exhausted body seemed to be injected with strength again. He quickly formed seals with his hands one after another, and then sprayed a ball of flame at the wooden stakes “Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu.”
Sasuke looked at the burning stake in front of him, and all the strength in his body was instantly drained away, and he fell directly to the ground. His body rose and fell with his rapid breathing, proving that he was still alive at this moment.
After a short rest, Sasuke dragged his tired body back home. It was already night.
At this moment, a person suddenly appeared not far in front of Sasuke without any warning, staring at him.
“Who is it?” Sasuke was immediately startled, and asked cautiously as he took a fighting stance towards the man. He was unexpectedly approached by someone who appeared in front of him without making any noise. If it was an enemy… Thinking of this, Sasuke was frightened and broke into a cold sweat.
The man in front of Sasuke was dressed in an Anbu outfit and had a funny cat mask on his face, which looked very funny. However, Sasuke felt an unprecedented sense of oppression from him, a sense of oppression that he had never felt before even from his Chunin teacher in the Ninja School.
“Uchiha Sasuke? There is an adult who wants to see you. Come with me.” At this time, the mysterious man standing in front of Sasuke said to Sasuke, without any emotion in his voice.
“Huh? Want to see me? Not interested!” Although Sasuke was very curious about who wanted to see him, he still rejected the mysterious man with disdain.
“Hmph! This is not up to you.” The mysterious man said with a strong murderous aura.
“This… This is…” Sasuke was oppressed by the strong murderous aura and couldn’t breathe. In this strong murderous aura, Sasuke felt like a lone boat in the stormy sea, which could be swallowed up by the raging waves at any time.
“Damn…Damn it, am I…am I going to die?” Just when Sasuke thought that he was going to be killed, the mysterious man withdrew his murderous intent towards Sasuke.
“Don’t try to struggle anymore. I don’t want to waste any more time. Follow me.” The mysterious man’s cold voice sounded again. He used a body-flash technique and appeared in front of Sasuke in an instant.
Just as the mysterious man stretched out his hand to lift Sasuke up, there was a sound of breaking through the air, and three cold rays shot towards the mysterious man. The mysterious man was startled and used the instant body technique again to dodge.
“Grab! Grab! Grab!” Three shurikens nailed the mysterious man’s previous position.
Sasuke looked around and found that there were suddenly several more people dressed the same as the mysterious man. The few people who had just appeared were standing on some branches, forming a circle around Sasuke and the mysterious man.
“Huh? Are you the Anbu? What do you mean? Why are you interfering in the affairs of our Root?” The mysterious man from before questioned the few people who had just appeared.
“We don’t care about the affairs of the Root, we are just following the orders of the Hokage.” One of the people who just appeared and looked like a captain said to the mysterious man who claimed to be the “Root”: “According to the orders of the Hokage, take Uchiha Sasuke away.”
“Huh? Uchiha Sasuke? No, that’s the person our masters want. We can’t let you take him away.” The people from “Root” said warily to the people from Anbu.
“What? Are you planning to disobey the Hokage’s orders? Or…are you planning to rebel?”
“Uh… I dare not!” Hearing the captain of the Anbu say this, the people of the “Root” department had to make concessions.
The “Root” is under the jurisdiction of Danzo, which is equivalent to Danzo’s private army. The ninjas in it only obey Danzo’s orders. But on the surface, the Hokage is the highest leader of Konoha. The people of the “Root” dare not disobey the Hokage’s orders blatantly, unless they really rebel as the Anbu said. Moreover, the Anbu has the advantage in numbers at this time, and it is unwise to take forceful action.
Although the members of the “Root” are the elites of various bloodline and mystic families, and their strength may be slightly stronger than that of the Anbu, the Anbu are no pushovers either.
Anbu, the full name of the assassination tactics special force, is composed of outstanding ninjas selected from the village. All members are proficient in body structure and understand the weaknesses of the human body. In order to distinguish Anbu from ordinary ninjas and hide their true identities, members must wear white porcelain masks. In addition, they also have a standard uniform: black shorts, gray protective clothing, armbands, and tattoos with spiral marks on their arms. Sometimes Anbu members will also wear a cloak on their bodies (the cloak of Anbu is black, and the cloak of the original “Root” members is white). Unlike ordinary ninjas, each Anbu will carry a ninja sword and tie it on his back. In order to protect the ninja village, he must die without leaving a corpse when he is on the verge of death.
The main tasks of the Anbu are to protect the safety of the Kage and the ninja village, to carry out high-risk missions in enemy countries such as espionage or assassination, and to serve in missions that may involve confrontations with S-class ninjas. Since the Anbu is directly under the Kage, the work is also directly assigned by the Kage, and the nature of the mission and all other information are kept confidential, and all actions and achievements will not be made public.
The people of the “Root” were not so arrogant as to think that they could kidnap Uchiha Sasuke in the hands of a few Anbu members. Besides, the Anbu members had made it clear that if they took action, it would be tantamount to disobeying the order of the Hokage, which would be equivalent to treason. Therefore, the people of the “Root” wisely backed down.
“That’s good.” said the captain of the Anbu.
“In that case, I will go back and report.” The man from the “Root” said this and used the teleportation technique to disappear into the night.
“Uchiha Sasuke, you can go now. Also, don’t tell anyone about what happened tonight.” After the “Root” people disappeared, the captain of the Anbu warned Sasuke. In fact, the order they received was not to take Sasuke away, but to ensure that Uchiha Sasuke was not taken away by the “Root” people.
“Mission accomplished, retreat!” Then all the Anbu members disappeared into the night, leaving only Sasuke alone.
“Damn it! Damn it!” After everyone left, Sasuke collapsed to his knees and kept hitting the ground with his fists.
The blow he received tonight was too great. He never thought that he was so insignificant. When facing the Root ninja, the other party just released murderous aura, and he was oppressed to the point of being unable to move, and he had no thought of resisting at all. In front of these two parties, he was completely a sheep to be slaughtered, with no room for resistance at all.
“Damn it, how can I kill him like this, how can I get revenge?” Tears of pain filled Sasuke’s eyes.
“No! I must take revenge and kill him.” Sasuke’s face suddenly became ferocious, and he shouted in his heart, “Become stronger, I want to become stronger, I need strength, as long as I can get strength, I am willing to pay any price, even if it means selling my soul to the devil.”
At this moment, Sasuke’s desire for power reached an unprecedented level!!!
PS: Please collect and give me flowers! Of course, if possible, please give me a reward!!!
Chapter 14: Conversation in the Hokage Building (Old Version)
The members of the “Root” who had just left the woods came to a secret base. This was Danzo’s base camp, the headquarters of the “Root”.
“Sir, the mission has failed.” At this time, the “Root” man was half-kneeling in front of an office desk and said to an old man in kimono sitting behind the desk.
This old man was none other than Danzo, the leader of the Root.
Danzo was looking through the information in his hand at this time. He asked without even looking up, “Failed? You, an elite jonin, tried to take away a child who is not even a genin, but you failed? What happened?”
“Sir, it was the Anbu people. The Anbu people took Uchiha Sasuke away under the orders of the Hokage.” The elite Jonin who was kneeling on the ground answered truthfully.
“Hmm? Someone from the Anbu?” Danzo put down the documents in his hand and looked up at the elite jonin on the ground. Danzo had now transplanted Shisui’s eye, and bandaged it around his forehead, covering the entire right eye.
“In that case, you should step back first.” Danzo ordered the elite jonin on the ground.
“Yes, sir.” The elite jonin who was half-kneeling on the ground answered and then retreated.
“Hmph! Sarutobi, do you still want to protect the remnants of the Uchiha? Looks like I have to go there myself.”
At the same time, a similar thing happened in the Hokage’s office building.
“Hokage, the mission is accomplished and Uchiha Sasuke is safe and sound.” Several Anbu members were half-kneeling on the ground and said to the Third Hokage who was reviewing documents.
“Well, very good, you can leave first.”
“Yes.” The Anbu answered, and then all retreated.
After the Anbu left, the Third Hokage put down the documents in his hand, picked up the pipe on the table, walked to the window of the office building, and looked at the village outside.
“Itachi, I’m so sorry, I can only help you up to this point.”
At this time, there was a knock on the door.
“Come in.” After the Sandai agreed, the door was pushed open and a ninja walked in.
“Lord Sandaime, it’s very late and you should go back.” The ninja said respectfully to the Sandaime.
“Well, wait a little longer.” Sandai looked at the village outside the window and said without turning his head.
“Lord Sandaime, what are you waiting for?” the ninja asked curiously.
“I’m waiting for someone. Okay, don’t worry about me, just go back.” The third generation stretched out his hand and waved, ordering the ninja to retreat.
“Yes, Lord Sandaime, I’ll take my leave first.” The ninja saluted the Sandaime and then left.
Not long after the ninja left, the office door was opened again without knocking. Footsteps sounded behind the Sandai.
“You’re here? Danzo.” The third generation, with a pipe in his mouth, turned around and looked at the newcomer.
This person is none other than Danzo Shimura, who is a student of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, just like the Third Hokage.
“You knew I was coming.” Danzo Shimura narrowed his eyes and said to the Third Generation.
“Yes, I am the one who knows you best. I knew you would come after my Anbu came back to report.” The Third Hokage looked at Danzo and said calmly.
“Why did you send people to stop me?” Danzo questioned the Third Generation.
“Then tell me, why do you have to take Uchiha Sasuke away?” The third generation took a puff of cigarette and looked at Danzo.
“Humph, I said it a year ago that the Uchiha were too dangerous and we can’t let too many Uchiha get out of control. And I also said at that time that I could let the two Uchiha remnants go, but one of them must enter the Root.” Danzo said.
“Oh? If that’s the case, I’ll have someone send Uchiha Chen to your Root tomorrow. How do you think?”
“That’s enough Sarutobi, I want Uchiha Sasuke, not that idiot Uchiha Tatsuo.”
“As you know, the Uchiha clan only has two children left, Uchiha Sasuke and Uchiha Chen. Uchiha Chen has suffered a severe mental trauma since the Uchiha tragedy a year ago. He has become a fool who can’t even take care of himself. He is basically a waste.” The third generation said while smoking a cigarette: “So the Uchiha clan only has Uchiha Sasuke as the only child. If anything happens to Uchiha Sasuke, Itachi will not let it go. You should know this clearly.”
“What can a mere traitor-nin do?” Danzo said with a bit of disdain.
“Whether he is a traitor or not, you know it in your heart. Besides, Itachi has some secrets of Konoha in his hands! If Itachi makes them public, you know the consequences…”
“Hmph! We shouldn’t have let him leave alive.” Danzo said hatefully.
“That’s impossible. Someone must take the blame for such a big thing. And don’t forget, Itachi opened the Mangekyo Sharingan. The teacher once told us how terrifying these eyes are. You haven’t forgotten it, have you?”
“Mangekyo Sharingan?” A trace of greed flashed in Danzo’s eyes. As for the Mangekyo Sharingan, he certainly knew about it, as Uchiha Shisui’s right eye had already been transplanted to him.
“Are you really going to protect the remnants of the Uchiha?” Danzo still refused to give up.
“I’m doing this for the sake of the village. In short, Uchiha Sasuke will never let you take him away. As for Uchiha Chen, I can hand him over to you.” In the eyes of the Third Hokage, Uchiha Chen is already a waste. There is no value in using him. Throwing him to Danzo is just the right way to block Danzo.
“Humph! I don’t need that piece of trash.”
“In that case, then let’s end this matter here. Well, I’m tired, so I’ll leave first.” Sandai said and was about to leave.
“Sarutobi, I hope you won’t regret what you did today.”
When the Third Hokage heard what Danzo said, he paused for a moment, but in the end he ignored Danzo and left.
…………….Dividing line………………….
At this time, Sasuke, who had just experienced a thrilling incident, returned home. Looking at the cold and quiet appearance of the house, he unconsciously clenched his fists. In the end, he reluctantly let go and walked into the kitchen to cook for himself.
Sasuke cooked for two people and brought one meal into a room. There was only a low table and a tatami in the room. A person was lying on the tatami, and the person covered himself with a quilt. Sasuke put the meal on the table in the room and looked at the arched quilt with complicated eyes, then walked out of the room, closed the door, and went back to the living room to eat.
After hearing Sasuke close the door, the quilt on the tatami moved, and then a head was seen popping out from under the quilt.
It was Uchiha Chen.
At this time, Chen Yi sat up and crawled towards the food that Sasuke brought in. He kept muttering, “It’s time to eat, it’s time to eat, Sasuke finally brought food to the baby, the baby was starving.”
When Sasuke, who was eating in the living room, heard these words, his face was instantly filled with black lines, and he finally sighed.
I can t believe that the cold and indifferent Chen from before has become like this. Life is unpredictable.
In the past, the two of them had never gotten along, but after the tragedy that happened a year ago, Chen confessed to Mikoto in front of the gate of the Uchiha clan and finally fainted from crying. Sasuke sent him to the hospital, but he didn’t expect that Chen would become what he is now the next day. The doctor said that he might have suffered too much of a shock. In short, he became an idiot. His IQ is only that of a one-year-old, and he can’t take care of himself. Although Chen could be sent to an orphanage, Sasuke was still worried about Chen, fearing that he would be bullied in the orphanage alone. There was no other way, so Sasuke took Chen back home and took care of his daily life himself. Although the two of them were not on good terms, they were brothers after all, and they were also his only remaining relatives.
At this moment, Chen, who was eating in the house, suddenly stopped what he was doing because he heard a voice.
A cold, mechanical, emotionless reminder sound: “Ding! The host’s monitoring status has been eliminated.”
“Huh?” Chen’s face was filled with surprise at this moment, completely different from the dull expression just now.
“What did you say? Do you mean that the person who was monitoring me left?” Chen asked the system in his mind.
“Yes, no people or things monitoring the host are detected around the host now.” The system replied.
??,??????? ????????????: ???,?????,????????????????,???????,????????????????,???????????,????????????
It turns out that Chen didn’t really become an idiot. He had been pretending for the past year just to deceive Danzo.
This matter started a year ago. A year ago, Chen received a prompt from the system when he was in the hospital. He was being monitored by someone. As for the person who was monitoring him, Chen guessed that it was sent by Danzo. He had thought about the reason. In the original work, the second-generation Hokage Senju Tobirama had always been prejudiced against Uchiha. So as a student of the second generation, Shimura Danzo, influenced by the second generation, he was also very afraid of Uchiha. Although the Uchiha clan has been exterminated and only three people are left, because the bloodline potential of the Uchiha is too strong, an ambitious person like Danzo will definitely not allow too many such beings to escape his control. He might capture one of Chen and Sasuke into the “Root” to control them.
Although this was just Chen’s guess, he still didn’t dare to take the risk, so he thought of pretending to be an idiot to get away with it. But he didn’t expect that Danzo was so suspicious that he still sent people to monitor him even after he pretended to be an idiot. This monitoring lasted for a year. Chen was miserable during this year. Not only did he not dare to go out, but he also had to pretend to be an idiot every day. Moreover, he had to pretend for a year, and he had to be careful not to reveal his tracks. Every day, his nerves were tense, which made Chen almost collapse. If it lasted longer, Chen believed that he would really go crazy.
Now, the person who was monitoring him finally withdrew, and Chen suddenly felt like he was reborn.
PS: Please give me flowers and collect me!!!
Chapter 15: The Mysterious Cave in the Woods (Old Edition)
The next day, after Sasuke left for school, Chen immediately jumped up from the tatami. He was so excited that he somersaulted around the room, doing all kinds of funny things, and even danced the Yangko dance.
Alas! Chen’s nerves were no longer normal due to being suppressed for too long. At this moment, Chen was venting the resentment that had accumulated over the past year.
“Wait, now is not the time to be stupid.” Chen stopped his funny behavior.
“I got too complacent.” Chen said self-reproachfully.
“I haven’t practiced for a year, and my physical fitness and strength have slightly deteriorated! I’ve even gained a little weight.” Chen pinched his arm and complained.
Indeed, Chen had not practiced at all in the past year. He slept when he was full and ate when he woke up, just like a pig being raised by Sasuke. Since he did not exercise, it was inevitable that he would get fat. Without practicing, his strength did not improve at all, but even showed signs of regression.
“System, how many points do I have in total?” Chen asked the system.
“Reply host, the host’s remaining points are: 3843. Do you want to open the redemption interface?” The system’s cold voice sounded. Chen’s novice gift package expired half a month ago, so the current system does not provide him with novice benefits. In other words, Chen has now lost his only way to earn points in his current state.
“Not for now. Don’t I still have one chance to draw a lottery? I can still draw now, right?” Chen asked a little nervously.
The system’s novice gift package is to receive 3 points every day and a chance to draw a lottery once a year. Chen has drawn twice, and was supposed to have one more chance, but because Chen was being monitored by Danzo at the time, he was afraid that something unusual would happen during the draw and Danzo would notice it. So he never dared to use that chance to draw a lottery, and he didn’t know if the system had reserved his chance to draw a lottery.
“Host has accumulated 1 draw. Do you want to start the draw?” The system’s emotionless voice sounded. Although the system’s voice was very cold, it sounded so pleasant to Chen.
“Accumulating the number of draws means that draws can be accumulated! Not bad, not bad. As long as I can still draw, it’s fine.” Chen finally breathed a sigh of relief, and then said to the system: “System, I want to start the draw.”
“Ding! Host, do you want to use one chance to draw a prize?”
“Yes!” Chen confirmed with the system. He had won two of the six moves in the last few draws, namely the Finger Gun and Moon Step, and once again won the Lion Dog’s Summoning Beast Scroll, all of which were very practical things. I wonder what I will win this time? At this moment, Chen was full of expectations for this draw.
“Start the lottery!” The system’s mechanical voice sounded: “Ding! Congratulations to the host for winning the Ninjutsu: Chidori.”
Alas~ I am too tired to complain, but a warm current rushed into Chen’s body and a piece of information appeared in Chen’s mind.
Chidori, with a difficulty of A level, is a lightning ninjutsu. It concentrates a large amount of chakra in the hands to form a high-intensity electric current, rushes forward and pierces the enemy, with extremely strong penetrating power.
Chen finally mastered the first A-level ninjutsu, and it is the Chidori that is most commonly used by the second pillar in the original work. You should know that this ninjutsu is not only powerful, but also very handsome. It is really a must-have skill for showing off!
“Aha! I actually drew Chidori, what luck! I was planning to save points to exchange it, this way I can save a dozen points, hahaha~~~” Chen said excitedly, he knew how powerful Chidori was.
Chen, who has obtained a new skill, can’t wait to try out its power.
“But we can’t try it here! The characteristic of Chidori is that it makes too much noise. It will definitely alarm other people, and then it will be troublesome.” Chen suppressed the impulse in his heart: “I haven’t been out for a long time. Let’s go out for a walk today, and then practice in the woods before.”
Thinking of this, Chen decided to go out. Although he was still being pointed at, Chen ignored it. In order not to make people suspicious, he pretended to be timid, walked and stopped, touched here and there. Then he smiled foolishly, hesitated and acted like an idiot, and finally came to the woods where he practiced before.
“Damn it, we’re finally here. These days, even being an idiot requires skills. It’s too difficult!” Chen complained helplessly while walking in the woods.
“Huh? Why are there shurikens here?” Chen picked up a shuriken on the road and said in confusion: “Someone has been here before! This means it’s not safe here either. Let’s go in and take a look first.”
Chen came to the deep woods, to the open space where he used to train, and saw a few burnt wooden stakes, with shurikens scattered around them.
“Hey! It looks like someone has been practicing here. This is bad. The training ground is occupied. What should I do?” Chen felt a little troubled. After all, someone has discovered this place and is training here. This means that Chen can no longer practice here because his secret will be exposed at any time. But what he didn’t know was that the person practicing here was his brother, Uchiha Sasuke. The two of them are worthy of being twin brothers. They chose the same place to practice without realizing it.
“Forget it, since someone has already occupied it, let’s find another place. Let’s go deeper and take a look.” Chen said as he walked deeper into the woods.
“I haven’t been to the depths of this forest yet, I don’t know what’s going on inside.” Chen thought as he walked. “But this is still in Konoha, there shouldn’t be any danger. Besides, even though I’m not very strong, I can still run away if I encounter danger, I still have the Moon Steps!”
Thinking of this, Chen had nothing to worry about and walked deeper into the woods.
“What is that?” Chen, who was walking in the woods, suddenly found a very strange place. When he walked over to take a look, he found that there was an area of ??land that was deeply sunken, forming a sharp contrast with the surrounding land. It looked like a collapsed cave.
“Is this a cave? It’s very far from the outside and this place is so hidden. If you don’t look for it carefully, it’s not easy to find. If this is really a cave, no one should find me practicing in it, so I’ll try digging first.” Chen said and started to work.
“Oh, it’s too slow and too hard to dig alone. I have to find some laborers.” Chen dug for a few times before he suddenly realized that digging alone was too inefficient, so he thought of finding help.
After Chen put his thumb in his mouth and bit it, he quickly made a few hand seals and pressed it on the ground: “Spiritual Calling Technique!”
“Bang!” A white mist suddenly appeared where Chen was standing, and after the mist disappeared, a monster more than ten meters tall was revealed. The monster stood upright, looking like a lion, wearing armor, with three curved blades on the wrist of its left hand, and a giant scimitar in its right hand. It looked really cool, especially because the monster wore an eye patch on its right eye, with a vertical scar showing from both sides of the eye patch, which made it look even more ferocious.
This is exactly the summoned beast in the summoning scroll that Chen won in the last lottery, Liudaowang!!!
“Today, let me fight to my heart’s content!” The six-barbarian shouted its slogan as soon as it appeared on the stage, causing Chen standing next to it to slap his forehead helplessly.
“Hey! Erha, can you stop thinking about fighting? Take a look at the situation first!” Chen was speechless. This violent maniac whose mind was full of fighting.
“Huh? It’s you again, little brat. You called me out again this time so that I can deal with some tough opponent? Where is it?” The Liudao Wang looked around and did not find any opponent. He asked Chen in confusion.
“Hey! Erha, I didn’t call you out this time to ask you to fight.”
“Asshole, since there’s no fight, why did you call me out? Also, my name is Liudao Wang, not Erha. Remember this, if you dare to call me out for no reason next time, I’m going to chop you into pieces, hum!” Liudao Wang said to Chen fiercely, and then wanted to leave.
“Hey! Wait a minute, Erha, help me dig this place.” Chen saw Liudaowang was about to leave and hurriedly said to it.
“Huh? Little brat, who do you think I am? How dare you ask me to dig a hole for you? Do you want to die?” When Liudao Wang saw that Chen actually asked him to dig a hole, he immediately glared at Chen fiercely.
“Oh, don’t say that! We are good brothers. It’s nothing to help me. It’s just a piece of cake! When a brother is in trouble, of course I have to help him, right, Erha!” Chen Jian said to Liudao Wang with a smile. “Next time, I promise that I will let you come out and fight to your heart’s content! How about it?”
“Hmph, I’ll help you this time. Remember, next time there’s a fight, you must call me out!” Liudao Wang still couldn’t resist the temptation of fighting.
“Of course! Of course! I will call you when the time comes and let you beat ten of them!”
“Hmph!” Liudao Wang snorted, then raised the giant scimitar in his hand and dug towards the place Chen said. With the giant scimitar, Liudao Wang dug out a hole in just three strokes.
It is indeed a hole, only the outer hole has collapsed, and the inside of the hole is still fine.
“Okay, Erha, you go back first. Next time I’ll call you out to fight ten of them!” Chen said to Liudaowang.
“Kid, remember your words, otherwise I will chop you into pieces.” Liudao Wang glared at Chen threateningly, then turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared.
Chen ignored Liudao Wang’s threats and looked at the cave. “What’s in this cave? Let’s go in and take a look!” He walked into the cave…
PS: Please collect and give me flowers!!!
Chapter 16; Orochimaru’s Old Laboratory (Old Version)
Seeing that it was pitch black inside the cave, Chen broke off a larger trunk from a tree, tore some cloth strips from his body and tied them around the trunk, then lit it with a fireball and wanted to go into the cave to explore.
Although he was very curious about this cave, he always felt a little fear and awe when facing unknown things. So Chen walked into the cave very cautiously, worried that something dangerous would suddenly appear, so he was always careful.
The tunnel is about three meters high and spacious, even if three people walk side by side in it, they will not feel crowded. However, the passage is a bit long, and the surroundings look smooth, not bumpy like a naturally formed hole.
“This cave is man-made, not naturally formed. What is this cave used for? Is it a refuge for Konoha? This doesn’t make sense. This cave has obviously not been used for a long time. The entrance has collapsed, and a shelter shouldn’t be so far away from the village.”
Chen finally reached the end after walking for a while, but he didn’t find anything strange along the way.
“No way out? No, this hole is obviously man-made. It can’t be that simple. Who would dig such a long tunnel when they have nothing better to do? Is there any mechanism or secret door? Let’s look for it!”
Regarding this situation, Chen naturally thought of the TV series or novels he watched in his previous life. If there were scenes similar to this one, the protagonist would just knock on the wall or step on a pile of dog shit for no apparent reason, and strange phenomena would occur. For example, the wall would inexplicably open to reveal a passage, or a secret door would suddenly appear. Then the protagonist would obtain peerless magic skills, such as (Nine Yang Magic Skill), (Sunflower Manual), (Sword Manual of Exorcism), etc., etc….
The protagonist has since mastered a set of peerless magic skills and returned to the arena. Then he started to cheat and show off. One person beats ten people without any effort!!!
Chen was knocking on the walls like the protagonist in the novel, but there was no trap as expected. Chen could only stop this funny behavior in frustration, and then kicked the wall hard. He shouted: “Open the door!” Then, something strange happened. As soon as Chen finished speaking, the wall in front of him slowly opened to both sides, and then a stone staircase appeared and extended to the ground. (Don’t complain why, because I don’t know why either.)
“Oh my god! What’s going on? Did I step on some stupid trap for no apparent reason? It’s too ridiculous! But… I like it!!” Although he didn’t know what was going on, the important thing was that the door was open, so it would be easy to deal with. Chen walked along the stone stairs with the torch in his hand.
Fortunately, the stone staircase was not very long. It took less than half a minute to reach the outside of a hall. Since it was pitch black all around, Chen had no idea where this place was. He only vaguely saw some bottles and jars, but he didn’t know what they were used for. However, Chen did find something like a switch next to him, so he instinctively thought it was a light switch and pressed it. By the time he realized it, it had already been pressed.
Fortunately, it wasn’t a fatal mechanism, but a light switch. The moment Chen pressed the switch, the dark hall suddenly lit up. (Don’t complain about why there was a light, it was set up that way anyway.)
After Chen confirmed that there was no danger, he walked into the hall and looked around. The hall was quite spacious, but it looked messy. There were two huge cylindrical transparent glass tanks against the wall, which looked like culture tanks for experiments. There was also a shelf on the other side, on which were placed several small glass jars, which should be specimens or something. There were also a bunch of test tubes, some papers and notes placed here and there on the table. This place looked like a laboratory.
“What is this place? It looks like a laboratory or something.” Chen walked to the table and picked up a piece of paper on the table and started reading it. However, it was filled with terminology and other things, which Chen did not understand. He had to put it aside and picked up the notebook next to it and started reading it casually.
“Huh? This notebook seems to be a record of experiments in this laboratory.” Chen looked at the notebook, which was full of records of experiments. Although Chen did not understand the details of the content, he was more and more shocked when he saw the keywords of those experiments. From the beginning of the chakra experiment, there was also an experiment on the art of immortality. Then to the research on forbidden techniques, he even discovered human experiments in the end. It was simply horrifying.
“This… I seem to have an impression of this situation.” Chen suddenly screamed, “Fuck, could this be the laboratory of that pervert Orochimaru in Konoha?”
The more Chen thought about it, the more he felt it was possible. You know, in Konoha, the only one who liked to do experiments was Orochimaru, the pervert. Although Danzo might have done it too. But this experiment was abandoned, so it shouldn’t have been Danzo’s. And the records of these experiments seemed to fit Orochimaru.
According to the records, this should be the laboratory built when Orochimaru first started to study and experiment. Maybe the experiments were bigger and bigger, and finally even human experiments and forbidden techniques were done. You know, these experiments are absolutely forbidden in Konoha. Maybe for safety reasons, the laboratory was moved to a more secret place. There was nothing valuable in this old laboratory, so he was too lazy to clean it up, and he just used earth escape to collapse the entrance and left it alone.
And it is also mentioned in the original book that Orochimaru had studied the first generation cells and the transplantation of Sharingan for Danzo. Maybe Orochimaru at that time transferred all the experiments to the laboratory arranged by Danzo for him, which also explains why there is no record of the first generation cells in the notebook. It is because Orochimaru at that time started to study the first generation cells after he went to Danzo, but was discovered by the third generation for some reason, and finally had to betray the village.
Therefore, no one in Konoha knew that Orochimaru had this laboratory. Maybe Danzo knew, but he didn’t take it seriously. After all, at that time, Orochimaru had transferred all his experiments and research results to the laboratory he prepared for Orochimaru, and there was nothing valuable here.
“Well! This is Uncle Snake’s laboratory, isn’t there something valuable? Let’s look for it!” Chen began to look through the boxes and cabinets with great expectation, looking for something valuable. However, most of the things here were experimental drawings, which Chen couldn’t understand. It was probably just some useless drafts, which were basically waste and had no use value.
However, Chen did not give up. He kept searching and finally found a scroll.
“What is this?” Chen was about to open the scroll in confusion.
“Ding! A recyclable skill has been found. Do you want to recycle it?” The system prompted.
“Recovering skills? Is this a ninjutsu scroll? What could it be?” Chen opened the scroll with some anticipation.
“Oh my god, I’m rich! I’m rich!” Chen jumped up excitedly.
Because there is not only one ninjutsu on the scroll, but several ninjutsu. This scroll actually records some common ninjutsu and some ninjutsu created by Orochimaru. Among them are: Hidden Shadow Snake Hand, Hidden Shadow Multiple Snake Hand, Double Snake Killing, Software Transformation, Summoning Jutsu: Rashomon, Wind Style Breakthrough, Destroy the Chaotic Snake, Fierce Snake Trampling…
“These ninjutsu may be insignificant in the eyes of Orochimaru, so they were not disposed of. It’s just a good deal for me!!!” Chen was very happy. Although these ninjutsu were useless to Orochimaru, they were a godsend to Chen now. Chen’s mouth was almost stretched to the back of his head, and his saliva was all over the floor. He was so happy.
“Remind the host that the skills the host has learned are non-recyclable items and cannot be recycled.” The system reminded Chen. This is necessary. If the skills learned can be recycled, as long as the learned skills are written on the scroll and the system is recycled, Chen would have become rich long ago, and he would not have to count the few points given by the novice gift package pitifully and be reluctant to use them. Of course, the recyclable skills can only be recycled once and cannot be recycled repeatedly.
“I knew it would be like this. Let’s first see what I should learn. Those that I don’t need to learn or cannot learn can be recycled by the system.” Chen said as he looked at the several ninjutsu and pondered which one he should learn.
“Wind Style: Great Breakthrough. This ninjutsu is of wind attribute, but I haven’t exchanged wind attribute chakra yet. So I will let the system recycle this ninjutsu!” Chen thought to himself as he looked at the wind style ninjutsu on the scroll.
Chen knew that the system could exchange chakra attributes. Although the destructive power of wind escape ninjutsu was very strong, it was not necessary for Chen now. Moreover, the price of chakra attributes was not cheap. Each chakra attribute required 10,000 points. Some special chakra attributes, such as crystal escape and ice escape, belonged to the bloodline limit and required even higher points.
“System, what is the recovery price of Wind Style Breakthrough?” Chen asked the system.
“Wind Escape: Great Breakthrough, Item Type: Skill, Item Level: C-level, Points Required for Redemption: 500, Points Gained by System Recycling: 250.” The system explained to Chen.
“Oh my god, half of my points are gone. This system is so shady and unscrupulous!” Chen complained to the system.
PS: No one reads? As usual, please collect and give me flowers!
Chapter 17: Acquired the Flying Thunder God Technique (Old Version)
“Shadow Snake Hand, this ninjutsu is pretty good. You can learn it. There is also an advanced version called Shadow Multiple Snake Hand. These two are very practical, you should learn them both!”
Hidden Shadow Snake Hand is a secret technique created by Orochimaru, and is a B-level ninjutsu. It summons many more snakes than Hidden Shadow Snake Hand, and increases the diversity of ninjutsu!! The multiple snakes summoned instantly are responsible for intimidation, containment, capture, etc., achieving the effect of multiple combos!! The opponent is bound before he can react!!
“Earth escape, earth clone, earth escape, earth dragon bullet. Earth escape, earth flow wall. You can’t even learn the three earth escape ninjutsu, sell it.”
“Summoning Technique: Rashomon? What a good thing!” Chen said with shining eyes when he saw a ninjutsu recorded on the scroll.
This Rashomon is a super high-level defensive ninjutsu. Sakon used this jutsu at the end of the first part. Although there was only one gate at that time, the defensive power was already quite strong, blocking the super A-level ninjutsu of Gigando-Garofang. In the second part, when facing the completely unconscious Four-tailed Naruto, Orochimaru summoned three Rashomons to resist the Four-tailed Naruto. However, this jutsu consumes a lot of chakra, so not everyone can use it. The summoned triple Rashomon was completely eliminated by the Four-tailed Naruto’s Tailed Beast Cannon. Moreover, this triple Rashomon is not the limit. In the later plot, the first generation Hokage used Rashomon when he recalled the battle with Uchiha Madara. At that time, in order to resist the Nine-tailed Tailed Beast Bullet, the first generation Hokage-Senju Hashirama summoned the five-layer Rashomon. The defensive ability is stronger than Orochimaru’s triple Rashomon.
“What I lack most now is a defensive ninjutsu, and this Rashomon comes at the right time.” Don’t think that this jutsu is rubbish just because Naruto easily destroyed Orochimaru’s Triple Rashomon in the original work. That’s a big mistake! You have to know that Naruto used the Tailed Beast Ball when he had the Four Tails exploded. That kind of destructive power is not something that any ninja can produce.
“Let’s exchange the rest for points. We won’t use them anyway.” Chen looked at the skills on the scroll. There was nothing worth collecting, so he planned to let the system recycle them.
Chen found a usable pen in the laboratory and wrote down the three ninjutsu on the scroll: Hidden Shadow Snake Hand, Hidden Shadow Multiple Snake Hand, and Summoning Jutsu: Rashomon. Then he said to the system: “System, count all the ninjutsu on the scroll and recycle it.”
“Ding, we found 2 A-level ninjutsu, 3 B-level ninjutsu, and 2 C-level ninjutsu. Do you want to recycle them?”
“OK!” Chen thought about it again and realized that there was really nothing to learn, so he answered the system with an OK.
“Ding! Recovery is successful, and the host obtains points: 8500.” The system prompts.
“Haha! I’m rich, I’m rich, I love Uncle Snake so much! La! La! La! Demacia!!!” Chen, who got a huge amount of points out of nowhere, was so excited that he was incoherent. “It seems that I am destined to be the protagonist. I can find this place just by strolling around. Not only can I learn some powerful ninjutsu, but I also get a lot of points. It’s so cool! Haha~~”
“System, check my total points?” After the excitement, Chen asked the system to check his points. “I should be able to exchange for stronger skills now!”
“Host’s total points value: 12343, do you want to open the redemption interface?”
“Well, the offensive skills I have now include finger gun, fireball, and Chidori. And I can learn Shadow Snake Hand in the future, which is enough for now. I don’t have any defensive skills yet, but I will master Rashomon in the future, so there is no need to exchange them. The auxiliary skills include the most basic Three Body Technique and Moon Step, and now I am missing a life-saving skill. Let’s exchange for a life-saving skill this time!” Chen thought that he didn’t have any life-saving skills now, so he must exchange for a life-saving skill first.
“As for life-saving skills, Obito’s Hollowization is the best, which makes him invincible. But this exchange is definitely not that simple. Judging from the nature of the system, it will definitely say that it cannot be exchanged unless it is a Mangekyo!”
“System, can I exchange for the Hollow?” Although he felt that there was little hope, Chen still asked the system. After all, the Hollow skill was too attractive. Didn’t you see that Obito in the original work relied on this skill to show off and cheat everywhere. He made an extremely cool appearance at the Five Kage Summit, and then after declaring war with great dominance, he left calmly without any damage. He relied on this Hollow skill. This Hollow skill is simply a must-have for showing off!
“Hollowification, item type: skill, item level: S-level, points required to redeem: 10,000. Note: This skill is derived from the Mangekyo Sharingan, and it requires the possession of the Mangekyo Sharingan to redeem it. The host’s conditions are insufficient and it cannot be redeemed.” The system’s emotionless voice broke Chen’s fantasy.
“Haha, I knew you would say that.” However, Chen, who had seen through everything, did not feel frustrated. “Life-saving skills, life-saving skills…” Chen kept muttering, thinking in his mind. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he thought of a very powerful ninjutsu. This ninjutsu was also S-level, which could not only be used to save lives, but also to attack enemies.
“System, can it be exchanged for the Flying Thunder God Technique?” Chen asked expectantly, praying in his heart that it can be exchanged, it must be exchanged!
“Flying Thunder God Technique, item type: skill, item level: S-level, points required to redeem: 10,000, do you want to redeem?” The system’s voice came calmly, but the words it said made Chen extremely excited.
“Exchange, confirm the exchange, exchange it for me right now!” Chen said excitedly.
“Ding, exchange successful, points deducted: 10,000, remaining points: 2,343.”
Warm current, warm current again, the warm current once again surged into Chen’s tender body. Chen had mastered this amazing skill, and he was extremely excited. He finally had a skill that was the best in his box, and it was such a powerful skill as Flying Thunder God. Then, a piece of information appeared in Chen’s mind.
Flying Thunder God Technique: This technique is a space-time ninjutsu created by the second generation Hokage. It uses the technique to achieve instant movement and space jump. The caster will leave the Flying Thunder God Technique wherever his body can touch. When the enemy’s body is left with the technique, it means that the seal representing death is written on it.
Flying Thunder God Slash (Second Stage): Throw a kunai marked with a spell during battle, then instantly transfer it to a high-speed moving kunai, making it difficult for the enemy to react and defend.
Spin Flash Super Wheel Dance Roar Type 3: Using special kunai and shadow clones, use Flying Thunder God Technique to shuttle between various kunai in an area full of kunai, and use high-speed physical skills to attack enemies from multiple positions.
Space-Time Barrier: Flying Thunder God is used on the defensive end, using a spell to open a barrier around it. Attacks launched within the barrier can be transferred to other places using the Flying Thunder God technique. This feature is very similar to Kamui.
Flying Thunder God Time and Space Perception: No need to make hand seals, just touch the ground with two fingers/one finger to sense the number and strength of the enemy.
“That’s awesome, that’s awesome. It’s worthy of being the famous skill of the Fourth Hokage.” Chen said excitedly. “Let’s learn those ninjutsu first.” Chen, in a good mood, picked up the Hidden Shadow Snake Hand and Summoning Jutsu: Rashomon that he had just copied and studied them.
“Secret Technique. Shadow Snake Hand” After Chen studied it, he used the Shadow Snake Hand according to the method above. Chen’s arm instantly transformed into the shape of a snake, opened its mouth wide and attacked the specimen jar on the shelf not far away, directly pierced the specimen jar and then retracted back to its original arm.
It must be said that Chen’s talent is still a genius type. He can use this ninjutsu after just studying it for a while. Although genius is one percent inspiration and ninety-nine percent perspiration, sometimes the one percent inspiration is far more important than the ninety-nine percent perspiration.
Then, Chen activated the skill “Mystic Technique. Shadowy Snake Hand.” This time, his arm transformed into 5 or 6 snakes that attacked the specimen jars on the shelf. Without a doubt, all of them were smashed to pieces.
“It’s amazing. Not only can it attack from a distance, but it can also flexibly dodge, contain, capture and other actions.” Chen praised after retracting the Shadow Snake Hand.
“Try this again!” Chen quickly formed seals with both hands, and then concentrated his chakra into his right hand to form a series of lightning shapes. Because the lightning was too violent, his right hand was jumping uncontrollably, and Chen had to use his left hand to hold his right wrist tightly. At this time, the lightning in his hand made bursts of piercing noises, as if hundreds of birds were chirping together.
After the skill was formed, Chen released his left hand, shouted “Thunder Release. Chidori!” and stabbed at the table in front of him. With a “bang!”, the wooden table was directly blown into pieces.
“Phew~ The destructive power of this Chidori is really amazing. The feeling of destroying everything is so cool. No wonder Jizuku likes to use it so much.” Looking at the table that was blown into pieces, Chen said excitedly.
“Haha! My current strength has at least reached the level of a Chunin!” Chen suddenly thought of his own strength, and he was not sure what level he had reached. After all, he had never fought with anyone since he came to this world, and that Sakabe Taichi certainly didn’t count.
“Forget it, let’s not think about it for now. I haven’t practiced for a whole year, and my strength has not improved. Instead, it has slightly regressed. The most urgent task now is to cultivate back the strength that has regressed over the past year!” Chen said firmly.
Strength is king!!!
PS: Please give me flowers and collect me! ! ! !
Chapter 18: Being Bullied (Old Version)
It was already evening when Chen came out of the laboratory after practicing.
“Is it so late already? I didn’t even notice the passage of time in the lab. The ninja school must be over now. I must hurry back.” Chen muttered to himself as he watched the sky gradually darken. “Maybe Sasuke is looking for me out of worry now.”
You have to know that Sasuke hasn’t gone to Orochimaru yet, so his personality hasn’t become dark, although he looks very cold. From the fact that he didn’t send Chen to an orphanage a year ago but took him home to take care of him himself, it can be seen that he cares about his brother Chen very much. And in the original work, he even used his body to withstand Bai’s attack for Naruto. In order to hide his cherishment for Naruto, he argued on his deathbed that he did not do this to save Naruto, but his body couldn’t help it. So the current Sasuke is still just an Uchiha Sasuke who pays attention to feelings and is cold on the outside but warm on the inside.
Just when Chen was about to reach the open space where he had practiced before, he suddenly heard some noises, as if they came from the open space where he had practiced before.
“There’s someone ahead!” Chen immediately jumped onto a nearby tree and hid. After a long time, the noise continued over there and did not leave.
“Is there someone practicing over there? Who could it be?” Chen wondered. Then he carefully dived towards the movement over there.
“So it’s him. The person who has been training here is actually Sasuke.” Chen Qian came to the vicinity of the former training ground, jumped onto a big tree and looked at the open space. There was a person who was training hard at this time. That person was Sasuke.
Sasuke used to come here to train by himself after school every day, and today was no exception. At this moment, he was coming here to train after school as usual, but what he didn’t know was that someone was watching him at this time.
Sasuke was already exhausted at this time, lying on the ground gasping for breath. After being stimulated by what happened last night, he worked harder than ever before. After resting for a while, he gritted his teeth, stood up, and staggered back.
“Are you really trying so hard?” Chen looked at Sasuke’s stumbling back, and was also shocked by Sasuke’s persistence. Looking at the figure that was gradually going away, he murmured to himself: “Are you eager to become stronger and then seek revenge on Itachi?”
After Sasuke left, Chen also came out from his hiding place and came to the place where Sasuke had just trained. At this time, the burnt wooden stakes had been replaced by Sasuke, and the new wooden stakes were still nailed with shurikens.
Chen stretched out his hand and pulled out a shuriken, playing with it in his hand, and said thoughtfully: “Should I help him?” After thinking about it, Chen decided to help him. After all, Sasuke was his only relative in this world. Seeing how hard he was working, Chen couldn’t help but want to help him.
Looking at the sky, it was already late, so Chen Ye walked back towards home.
Chen returned to the streets of Konoha, still acting like an idiot. When he was about to return home, he ran into a few students from the Ninja School who were walking towards him. These students were the ones who were driven away by Chen when they bullied Naruto before, and Sakabe Taichi was there too. Sakabe Taichi and his friends were also surprised when they saw Chen. “Uchiha Sasuke? Didn’t we just run into him in front? How come we run into him here again?” Since Chen hadn’t shown up for more than a year, the students of the Ninja School had almost forgotten about him, so the first person they thought of was Uchiha Sasuke.
Chen had ignored these people and was about to pass by them. At this time, Saba Taichi suddenly thought of something and shouted to Chen: “Uchiha Chen, are you Uchiha Chen?”
Hearing Sakabe Taichi calling him, Chen, who had not intended to pay attention to them, stopped walking. Then he turned around and pretended to be timid and asked them weakly, “What do you want me to do?”
“Uchiha Chen, it’s really Uchiha Chen! Let’s go over there.” After hearing Chen’s answer, Sawabe Taichi suddenly said excitedly to his companion next to him.
“Taiyi, you don’t want to…” a student next to him asked Taiyi. “It’s better not to, he is Uchiha Sasuke’s brother, and he was very powerful a year ago.” Another child said to Sakabe Taiyi a little worriedly.
“What are you afraid of? I heard that Uchiha Chen became a fool because of the severe mental trauma he suffered after his family was exterminated a year ago. He even dropped out of the Ninja School. He must be a waste. There is nothing to be afraid of. Besides, there are so many of us, and we are students of the Ninja School. Do you think we should be afraid of a fool like him?” Sakabe Taichi instigated the other students.
“But he is Uchiha Sasuke’s brother. If we bully his brother Uchiha Chen, Uchiha Sasuke will definitely not let us go if he finds out.” The last child said worriedly.
Sasuke has been training very hard for more than a year. In every test or competition, Uchiha Sasuke always gets the first place. Therefore, his strength has become the strongest in the class. Uchiha Sasuke is very intimidating to his classmates in the ninja school.
It would be fine if Sasuke was not mentioned. As soon as Uchiha Sasuke was mentioned, Taichi Sakabe got angry. Before going to the ninja school, Taichi Sakabe often bullied other children because he was stronger than ordinary children. But after entering the ninja school, he was frustrated everywhere. On the first day of school, he was killed by Uchiha Chen in front of the whole class with one move, which made him lose face in front of the whole class and Xiaojing. After that, he always held a grudge and always wanted to find a chance to take revenge. But there was no chance at all, because Uchiha Chen’s strength was too strong. As time went by, the gap between him and Uchiha Chen became larger and larger. Chen has always been called a genius in school. Taichi Sakabe is just an ordinary civilian student with no qualifications. Even some people who were bullied by him before have surpassed him and defeated him in turn. After all, ninjas are not powerful because of their strong bodies, so his body that is a little stronger than ordinary people can’t give him any help. The students who used to be bullied by him and were afraid of him now bullied him. This made Taichi Sakabe very upset, but he could do nothing about it. In a competition just a few days ago, he was killed instantly by Sasuke, who was also an Uchiha, and once again lost face at the hands of the Uchiha.
Sakabe Taichi hated Uchiha to death, but he could do nothing about it. His strength was relatively poor in the class, to put it bluntly, he was the last one. He could not even think about seeking revenge on Sasuke, because the two were not on the same level at all.
Now, Sakabe Taichi has already become the laughing stock of his classmates, making him unable to raise his head. He blamed all this on Uchiha Chen and Uchiha Sasuke, and he had no hope of revenge on Uchiha Sasuke. Today, he unexpectedly ran into Uchiha Chen, who had become a fool. Of course, he would not let go of this opportunity easily, and wanted to humiliate Chen severely to vent his anger.
Sakabe Taichi said to his frightened companions, “What are you afraid of? If I don’t tell you, no one will know.” “But what if Uchiha Chen goes back and tells Uchiha Sasuke?” Those students were still worried. After all, if Uchiha Sasuke didn’t tell them, they couldn’t deal with him. They were just ordinary civilian students, not very talented, and they were the last in the class, so they got together with Sakabe Taichi.
“Don’t worry, he is an idiot and no one will believe what an idiot says.” Taichi Sawaki said to his companion next to him while walking towards Chen with a grin.
Sababe Taichi came in front of Chen and said sarcastically, “Hey! Isn’t this the great genius from the past? I heard that he has become an idiot! Hahaha!”
“You…what do you want to do?” Seeing Saba Taichi approaching, Chen pretended to be very scared and slowly backed away. “It looks like this scumbag wants to attack me!” Chen thought to himself: “Damn it, it looks like I’m going to get beaten up today. Saba Taichi, right? I’ll remember it!”
“What do you want to do? Of course…” Sakabe Taichi kicked Chen directly on the ground. “Of course I’m going to beat you up, idiot!” Seeing the frightened expression on Chen’s face, he felt so happy. “Aren’t you an Uchiha? Aren’t you a wealthy family in Konoha? Aren’t you a genius? Hahaha!! Why don’t you say anything!” Sakabe Taichi kicked Chen who was lying on the ground and shouted at him with a ferocious face.
Chen silently endured Sababe Taichi’s fierce kick, but he was about to explode in anger. “Sababe Taichi, I remember. I will return the humiliation I suffered today tenfold one day!”
“Hey, come over and kick him a few times. Why are you afraid of him, an idiot?” Taichi Sawaki turned around and said to the other three kids.
However, those children did not step forward, but waved their hands at Sakabe Taichi one by one: “No need! You can do it yourself.”
“What are you doing? Stop it!” Just when Saba Taichi was about to continue humiliating Uchiha Chen, a voice suddenly came from behind them. It was a woman’s voice, and the woman sounded very unhappy.
Everyone looked over and found that a very young and beautiful woman was walking towards them, and the questioning voice came from her!
PS: Please add me to your collection and flowers!
Chapter 19; Ino and Xiaojing (old version)
Yuhi Kurenai was in a good mood today. She had just completed a task and wanted to find a pub to drink a few glasses of shochu to celebrate her success. Unexpectedly, she encountered a few kids on the street who ganged up on bullying another kid, and they were very violent. If anyone encountered such a thing, they would not sit idly by, so Yuhi Kurenai walked towards the kids.
“Aren’t you an Uchiha? Aren’t you a wealthy family in Konoha? Aren’t you a genius? Hahaha!! Come on, say it, why don’t you say anything?” An arrogant voice came from the group of children who were beating people.
“What are you doing? Stop it!” Xirihong walked behind the group of children and scolded them.
When Taichi Sakabe and the others heard the sound, they looked back and found a woman with a ninja forehead protector and a ninja vest looking at them with a frown.
“Ah! Someone is coming, let’s go, let’s go!” When the children saw adults coming, they immediately ran away like birds and beasts.
“Little ghost, are you okay?” Xi Rihong squatted down and helped Chen up, and patted the dust off Chen’s body! She asked him.
“Fortunately, I was rescued!” Chen thought to himself, then raised his head and looked at the person who helped him.
“Black curly hair and red eyes, could this be Yuhi Kurenai?” Chen thought in surprise.
“Sister, I’m fine!” Chen shook his head and said to Hong.
“Then can you go back by yourself? Forget it, I’ll take you back, so that those kids won’t come and beat you up again.” Hong said, pulling Chen and sending him home. “Come on, I’ll take you back. How do I get to your home?”
As soon as he got home, he found Sasuke running out of the house with a somewhat anxious expression. It turned out that Sasuke went home to bring the food to Chen, only to find that Chen was not in the room. The first thing he thought of was that Chen was kidnapped. After all, Chen had never left home in the past year, and last night, someone wanted to take him away. He was worried that Chen was also taken away by the “Root” people. So without thinking, he ran out quickly, intending to ask the Hokage for help. As soon as he ran out of the house, he found Chen and Yuhi Kurenai who sent Chen home, and then rushed over.
“Asshole, where have you been?” Sasuke, who had just rushed over, didn’t care about Yuhi Kurenai who was standing beside him, and yelled directly at Chen. Although his tone was not good, one could still hear the concern in his voice.
“I…I saw that Sasuke hadn’t come back for a long time, so I wanted to go find Sasuke.” Chen pretended to be timid and said to Sasuke.
Hearing Chen’s words, Sasuke heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, but he still said to Chen angrily: “Idiot, who asked you to come out to find me? You are just an idiot who will drag down others.”
Chen could only lower his head and dare not answer.
“Okay, your name is Sasuke, right? Don’t blame him. He went out just to find you. Everything is fine now, so don’t worry too much.” Hong advised.
“Who would worry about this idiot? I’m just afraid that he will run out and embarrass me.” Sasuke said stubbornly.
“Okay, since Chen is already home, I’ll leave first.” Yuhi Kurenai said to Sasuke and Chen.
“Anyway, thank you for sending this idiot back. Sorry for the trouble.” Sasuke bowed to Hong to express his gratitude.
“Well, it’s okay.” Hong waved her hand and turned away.
“Humph! Come back with me!” After Hong left, Sasuke shouted at Chen. Chen could only follow Sasuke obediently into the house.
“Huh? What happened to you?” After returning home, Sasuke also noticed Chen’s miserable appearance, even his clothes were torn. (Chen tore them himself when he was making torches) He was too worried just now, so he didn’t notice it for a while, and only found it when he returned home, so he asked Chen.
“It’s… it was Sakabe Taichi. He hit me.” Chen told Sasuke what happened just now. He knew that with Sasuke’s personality, he would definitely cause trouble for Sakabe Taichi. He couldn’t attack Sakabe Taichi now, so he had to use Sasuke’s hand to teach Sakabe Taichi, who was always courting death, a lesson.
“Sakabi Taichi! How dare you, a mere last-place guy, bully me Uchiha!” After knowing that Chen was bullied by Sakabi Taichi, the last-place guy, Sasuke got angry. He would make Sakabi Taichi pay the price tomorrow.
Afterwards, the two of them sat together for dinner, which was a rare occasion, and then went back to their rooms to rest.
The next morning, Sasuke went to the Ninja School with full of anger.
“Sasuke, good morning!” As soon as Sasuke arrived in the classroom, Sakura came up to him and greeted him. But Sasuke ignored her and went straight to the protagonist’s seat and sat down. Sakura saw that Sasuke still ignored her and lowered her head in disappointment.
“Haha, Sasuke ignored me again, but it doesn’t matter. Sakura will definitely succeed in the future.” Ino, who was standing by, saw her best friend so disappointed and came over to comfort her.
“Yeah! It’s okay, I’m used to it.” Sakura smiled and told Ino that she was fine. “Besides, I will always insist on making Sasuke like me.”
“Well, come on!” Ino encouraged Sakura.
“Yeah, Ino, you too!” Sakura also said encouragingly to Ino.
“Me?” Ino looked at Sakura and asked in confusion, “What’s wrong with me?”
“Haha, Ino, you also have to work hard and find someone you like!” Sakura leaned close to Ino’s ear and whispered.
“I…” Ino didn’t react for a moment when she heard what Sakura said suddenly. But soon, after Ino reacted, Chen’s appearance appeared in her mind, and then she smiled and said to Sakura: “As for me, I already have someone I like!”
“Really? Who is it? Tell me quickly! Is it someone in our class?” Sakura asked curiously.
“Haha, he’s no longer in the class.” Ino said with a wry smile.
“Not in class anymore?” Sakura was a little confused. If it wasn’t someone in the class, then who could it be? Suddenly, Sakura thought of someone and hurriedly asked Ino, “Ino, tell me, you are not still in love with that Chen, are you?” Ino and Sakura have always been very good girlfriends, so Sakura knew that Ino liked Chen. At that time, the two of them agreed that when they grew up, Sakura would marry Sasuke, and Ino would marry Chen. However, a year ago, after the Uchiha family was wiped out, Chen suffered a severe mental blow and became stupid. Sakura thought Ino would withdraw her feelings for Chen, but she didn’t expect that it had been more than a year and Ino still hadn’t forgotten Chen.
Ino did not deny it. She looked at Sakura and said firmly, “Yes, that’s right. I like Chen-kun. I have liked him since Chen-kun first came to school. Even now, I still like him.”
“But…but Chen-kun…he’s already like that…how can you still like him?” Sakura really didn’t want Ino to still be obsessed with Uchiha Chen.
“Yes, although Chen-kun has become like that now, I believe he will get better.” Ino said.
“But…what if Chen can’t get better? Aren’t you being too stupid?” Sakura still wanted to persuade Ino. “You’re the only one who would be so stupid.”
“No, Chen will definitely get better, I believe in Chen. And I’m not the only one waiting for Chen!” After saying this to Sakura, Ino looked at a long-haired girl behind her, who was Xiaojing who sat with Chen before. “If I give up now, I will lose to Xiaojing! So, I will wait for Chen until he gets better.” Xiaojing, who was sitting behind, seemed to sense Ino’s gaze and also looked at Ino. The two girls smiled at each other, as if they understood each other’s thoughts.
Yes, Xiao Jing also liked Chen when Chen entered school. At that time, Xiao Jing had no friends because of Sawabe Taichi. No one dared to talk to her and everyone avoided her. So she was always lonely until Chen appeared.
Chen did not avoid her like the others, but was happy to talk to her. However, Chen was challenged by Taichi Sakabe because he talked to her. Xiaojing thought that she was the one who hurt Chen, so she felt very guilty. Just when Xiaojing thought that Chen would be beaten by Taichi like the children who talked to him before, Chen defeated Taichi Sakabe easily beyond her expectation. The strong attitude Chen showed at that time deeply attracted Xiaojing.
It was also from that time that Xiao Jing developed a special feeling for Chen. As she spent more and more time with Chen, that feeling gradually deepened, and finally slowly turned into love.
However, compared to the cheerful Ino, Xiaojing seems much more reserved. Since no one has ever talked and played with her since she was a child, Xiaojing has always been a very introverted little girl, and she never dared to make bold moves towards Chen like Ino did. Because every time Chen came to the classroom, Ino would always run over and stick to Chen. Sometimes she would hug Chen’s arm, and sometimes she would jump on Chen’s back, always looking very intimate. Xiaojing could only envy Ino and pay attention to Chen silently, and she did not make such intimate moves towards Chen like Ino did.
Although Xiaojing never expressed her feelings for Chen, Ino, who also liked Chen, could see her thoughts. Then Ino always found fault with Xiaojing and opposed her everywhere. After all, she would never give Chen to anyone. Whoever dared to have ideas about Chen would be her enemy.
Later, Xiao Jing also understood why Jing Ye liked to make trouble for her so much. It was because Jing Ye already knew that she liked Chen, so she was afraid that she would snatch Chen away.
PS: Please collect and give flowers! ! ! !
Chapter 20: Tree Climbing Training (Old Version)
This time, Xiao Jing couldn’t stand it anymore. Jun is not yours. You like Chen Jun, and I like him too. If you want to make trouble for me, then I will make trouble for you too, let’s see who is afraid of who.
In the end, the two people who had no intersection in the original work became a pair of competitors. They mocked each other every day, and fought each other every day. And Xiaojing’s originally introverted personality gradually changed because of this, becoming as cheerful and bold as Ino. She no longer concealed her feelings for Chen as before, but expressed them boldly like Ino. As a result, the two became sworn enemies like Sakura and Ino in the original work. Every day in the classroom, they staged a drama of two women fighting for a husband. It is often seen that Xiaojing and Ino each hold one of Chen’s hands, pulling like tug-of-war and neither of them gives in. This makes Chen, who is in the middle, very helpless. Although he is helpless, Chen does not feel bored, but enjoys it very much.
However, more than a year ago, due to the extermination of the Uchiha clan, Chen suffered a serious mental trauma and became an idiot who could not take care of himself. So he dropped out of school and has been recuperating at home. At the beginning, everyone would visit him, but they found that Chen did not show any signs of improvement, so they gradually forgot about Chen. However, Ino and Xiaojing always believed that Chen would get better, and often visited Chen every three or five days. However, Chen did not remember them, so they returned disappointed every time.
Finally, because they often visited Chen together, they could feel each other’s mood. They slowly went from competing with each other to understanding each other. Then they comforted each other and encouraged each other, and gradually became a pair of very good friends. They always believed that Chen would get better. They both prayed for Chen, hoping that Chen could return to his previous state as soon as possible, and waited for Chen silently.
“Xiao Jing and I will wait for Chen to get better!” Ino said to Sakura with a smile, her eyes firm.
“You and Xiaojing? Could it be…could it be that you…you guys?” Sakura looked at Ino, then at Xiaojing, her eyes full of disbelief.
“Yes! Yes, Xiaojing and I will no longer argue about Chen. We both understand each other’s feelings for Chen, and we won’t give up easily. And the most important thing now is to wait for Chen to get better.”
“Are you crazy? How can you say this?” Sakura thought that Ino must be crazy to say such a thing: “And no one can agree to such a thing. Ino, wake up! Stop worrying about Chen and forget about him.”
“I’m not crazy. I know exactly what’s going on in my mind, so Sakura, you don’t have to say anything.” Ino
“You…you…!” Sakura was so frightened by Ino that she couldn’t speak.
“Alright, go back to your seats. Iruka-sensei will be here for class soon.” Ino said as she walked to her seat.
“She’s crazy, really crazy! No, I must persuade Ino to come back, this is ridiculous!” Sakura really couldn’t accept this. She felt that Ino was just confused for a moment, and as long as she persuaded Ino again, she would definitely come to her senses.
At this time, Iruka had already arrived in the classroom to prepare for class, so Sakura had to return to her seat. However, she could not listen to what Iruka was saying. She only wanted to forget Ino and Uchiha Chen no matter what.
At this time, Chen got up when Sasuke went out, and after eating the breakfast left for him by Sasuke, he planned to return to the laboratory to continue practicing.
But this time it was not as troublesome as yesterday, because after obtaining the Flying Thunder God Technique yesterday, Chen had planted the Flying Thunder God coordinates in the laboratory. Not only in the laboratory, but also in his own room, so that he could move freely between the laboratory and his own room.
“We have to make some preparations, in case Sasuke suddenly comes back and doesn’t see me and gets anxious again, let’s make a clone and keep it in the room.” Chen thought for a while and said, “It’s better to make a shadow clone. The shadow clone is better than the clone technique, and the role of the shadow clone is very important. It can not only be used for training, but also as a means of attack. It is very practical and must be exchanged.
The clone technique does not create a physical entity but an illusion, which can only confuse the vision of ordinary ninjas (those with the Sharingan and Byakugan can see through it), and it does not have the ability to attack.
Shadow clones are clones that are identical to the original by dividing the original chakra into equal parts. They can attack and move, but the Byakugan cannot see the entity because the chakra is evenly distributed. However, the Mangekyo Sharingan can (after special training, such as Madara seeing through Yamato’s Wood Release clone). After the shadow clone is released, the original body can gain the experience gained by the released shadow clone.
There is no substantial difference between multiple shadow clones and shadow clones, but the number is more terrifying. Because each clone shares the chakra evenly, people other than those with a physique like Naruto are likely to lose their lives if they use it, so it is a forbidden technique.
“System, how many points are needed to redeem a shadow clone?” Chen asked the system.
“Answer host: Shadow Clone Technique, Item Type: Skill, Item Level: B-level, Points Required for Redemption: 2000, Host does not have enough points, cannot redeem.”
“Not enough points? Forget it, let’s use the clone jutsu among the three body jutsu temporarily. It’s just in case Sasuke goes home early, it shouldn’t be a problem. After all, Danzo has not sent anyone to monitor me anymore, and Sasuke shouldn’t be able to tell with his strength that is not even that of a Genin.” There was no other way, Chen had to use the clone jutsu to create a clone, and then let him lie on the tatami to sleep.
“Well, that’s good. I don’t have to worry about Sasuke finding out that I’m not in the room anymore.” Chen looked at the clone lying on the tatami and nodded, saying, “Okay, you can go now.”
Then Chen’s mind moved, and he suddenly disappeared in the room. When he reappeared, he was already in the laboratory.
“Let’s start practicing chakra control from today!” Chen planned to first practice according to the method taught by Kakashi in the original work, which is treading water and climbing trees.
“Ding! The system issues a task: the host is limited to two days to master the tree-climbing skills. Reward for completing the task: 300 points, penalty for failing the task: none, do you accept?” The long-lost task reminder sounded today, which made Chen excited.
“Finally, there is a mission to accept. How long has it been? I almost forgot that the system also has the function of issuing missions!” Chen said excitedly: “Accept it, of course I will accept it. It’s rare for the system to issue a mission, so I will accept it no matter how difficult it is.”
If you think that this tree climbing training is easy, you are wrong.
Chakra is the energy that ninjas need when performing ninjutsu. It can also be made into threads to bind opponents or cut off substances that are also made of chakra.
Chakra is simply the energy required to use ninjutsu. This energy is generally composed of: 1. Physical energy absorbed from the 130 trillion cells in the human body, one by one; 2. Spiritual energy that is trained through many practices and accumulated experience.
In other words, the so-called “ninjutsu” is the will to absorb these two energies from the body, and then be activated after going through the step of “sealing”!
Like Chen, although he can use ninjutsu, he has not yet mastered chakra. The so-called chakra extraction is to extract the energy of the body and mind and then mix it in the body. Depending on the different ninjutsu, the amount of extraction is different, and the required blending is also different. Chen can’t use chakra effectively now. Even if he can extract a lot of chakra, if he can’t control the balance, not only will the effect of the ninjutsu be greatly reduced, but it may even cause the ninjutsu to be unable to be launched. And because of the waste of energy, it will also cause the weakness of not being able to fight for a long time.
This kind of tree climbing practice is not the ordinary climbing that uses hands and feet. Instead, it concentrates the chakra on the soles of the feet, lets the feet stick to the tree trunk, and walks up vertically.
The purpose of this training is to gather the right amount of chakra in the right place. The amount of chakra required for tree climbing is very subtle, and the soles of the feet are the most difficult part to gather chakra. In other words, as long as you can practice tree climbing well, you can learn any ninjutsu, theoretically.
The second point of this training is to maintain the refined chakra. Most ninjas refine chakra during battle. In that situation, it is extremely difficult to control and maintain chakra.
Therefore, if you want to improve your strength, tree climbing training is necessary. Since this training cannot be performed in the laboratory, Chen walked out of the laboratory and came to the woods outside to start tree climbing training.
Chen came out of the cave and found a big tree with a straight trunk: “Tree climbing training, I can’t remember how Kakashi taught me. But it is certain that you should gather chakra on your feet, let’s try it first!”
Thinking of this, Chen began to make seals with his hands, then gathered all his chakra at his feet, sprinted towards the tree in front of him, and then stepped on the trunk and ran up.
However, after running only five steps, he stepped on a piece of the tree trunk and broke it, and Chen fell down.
“Is it because too much chakra was used?” Chen looked at the broken part of the tree, thoughtfully.
Chapter 21: Teaching Saba Taichi a Lesson (Old Version)
“Try again, this time reduce the amount of chakra.” Chen continued to make seals to gather chakra. This time the amount of chakra was much less than the last time, and then he rushed towards the tree again.
He ran only four more steps and fell down again because he didn’t maintain his balance well.
“Still not working? I didn’t expect that maintaining a certain amount of chakra would be so difficult. If the chakra is too strong, it will be stepped on and broken. If it is too weak, it will not have any adhesion.” Chen looked at the big tree in front of him and said thoughtfully.
“No matter what, let’s try it a few times first, then slowly accumulate experience, and we will eventually find the trick!”
Then Chen started the day’s tree climbing training in the woods by himself, climbing up the tree again and again, and falling down from the tree again and again. He kept repeating this, and Chen’s five steps at the beginning gradually increased to ten steps, and then twenty steps.
Unconsciously, a long time had passed. At this time, Chen was already exhausted and leaning against a tree to rest in a mess.
“I’ve been practicing for a day and I’ve made some progress. I believe I’ll be able to succeed if I practice for another day. Looking at the sky, Sasuke will probably be out of school soon. I’m in such a mess right now. I have to go back and take a shower first, lest Sasuke notice anything. That’s all for today.” After resting for a while, Chen activated Flying Thunder God. He instantly disappeared into the woods and then appeared in his room.
“Haha~ This Flying Thunder God is so convenient. I’ll go take a shower first.” After Chen dismissed the clone in the room, he went to the bathroom to take a shower.
At this time, in the Ninja School.
“Okay, that’s all for today’s class. It’s time to go home.” Iruka said to the students in the class after he packed up the textbooks at the podium, and then walked out of the classroom first.
“Yo! School is finally over!” The students in the class cheered after Iruka walked out of the classroom, and then called their friends to go home together.
“Hey, Taiyi, where are we going to play?” The three kids from yesterday came to Taiyi Sawabe’s seat and greeted him. “Let’s go to the little river where we used to play today. How about swimming?” Taiyi Sawabe replied.
“Okay! Okay! Let’s go swimming!” the children echoed.
“Don’t even think about going anywhere. You must give me an explanation today. Especially you, Sakabe Taichi!” At this moment, Sasuke suddenly came behind those people, looked at them with contempt and said.
“U… Uchiha Sasuke?” The kids suddenly heard Sasuke’s words and turned their heads to look. They were frightened when they found out it was Uchiha Sasuke.
“Uchiha Sasuke, what…what do you want to do?” Sakabe Taichi said a little guiltily when he saw Sasuke coming to him.
“Hmph! You all know what I want to do, so follow me to the training ground. Also, don’t try to escape. If you dare not come, I will find you one by one.” After Sasuke said something to them, he turned around and walked towards the training ground.
“Wow! What’s going on? Did Sakabe Taichi and the others offend Uchiha Sasuke?” At this time, everyone in the class heard what Sasuke said to Sakabe Taichi and the others, and they were discussing it with gloating.
“Who made them so arrogant before? It must be that Uchiha Sasuke couldn’t stand them and wanted to teach them a lesson.”
“Haha! I’m sure that Sakabe Taichi and the others will be severely punished by Uchiha Sasuke.”
They deserve it!
“Come on, let’s go see what’s going on.”
It seems that Taichi Sawadee and his classmates are really unpopular in the class. All of their classmates dislike them, and they are all sneering and looking at them with eyes full of gloating.
“Tai…Taiyi, what should we do? It must be because you beat Uchiha Chen yesterday, so Uchiha Sasuke came to us.” A child asked Saki Taiyi.
“Uchiha Sasuke must be coming to settle accounts with us, how about…we just don’t go there?” another child said fearfully.
“Are you stupid? Uchiha Sasuke just said that if we don’t go, he will come looking for us one by one, and then we will face him alone. Do you think you can deal with Uchiha Sasuke by yourself?” said the last child.
“This…what should we do? Taichi! It’s all your fault. You insisted on attacking that Uchiha Chen yesterday. Now, his brother Uchiha Sasuke has come looking for us, and you have implicated us as well.”
“That’s right. We told you yesterday not to bully that Uchiha Chen. You just didn’t listen. What do you think we should do now?”
“It was obviously you who did it, and now you want to drag us down.” The three children complained to Sawaki Taichi.
“Okay, it’s too late to say this now. What are you afraid of? Let’s go over and see what he wants to do. Does he dare to fight us? There are four of us and he is only one. What are you afraid of? Let’s go!” Sawatari said to the three children. When the three children heard what Sawatari said, they thought, yes! There are four of us and he is only one. Why should we be afraid of him?
Thinking of this, the three children were no longer so scared and followed Sakabe Taichi towards the school’s training ground.
The four of them arrived at the training ground and found Uchiha Sasuke waiting for them, and the classmates were watching them with gloating eyes.
“Uchiha Sasuke, what do you want to do? What on earth do you want from us?” Taichi Sakabe glanced at the three people around him and pretended to be brave enough to question Sasuke.
“You know what I want from you! What did you do last night?” Sasuke looked at Taichi Sakabe with contempt and said coldly.
“We, we didn’t do anything last night!” said a child next to Taichi Sawaki guiltily.
“Hmph! Don’t you dare to admit it? Weren’t you very powerful last night? You actually dared to gang up on my brother Uchiha Chen when I was away. Although I hate him very much, he is my brother after all, and you can’t bully him casually.” Sasuke said.
“What? You bunch of bastards dare to bully Chen?” Ino in the crowd heard Sasuke’s words and jumped out angrily, wanting to teach Saki Taichi and the others a lesson to avenge Chen.
“Ino, don’t go over there. Sasuke will handle it. Calm down first.” Sakura comforted Ino while pulling her.
“Where is Chen-kun? How is Chen-kun?” Xiao Ino asked Sasuke worriedly.
“Hmph! That idiot is fine, he just suffered some physical pain.” Seeing Xiaojing asking, Sasuke answered coldly.
“You, what do you want?” Sawaki Taichi knew he could no longer hide it, so he simply admitted it.
“What do you think? Of course I will make you pay the same price.” Sasuke said to Sakabe Taichi and the other three.
“Uchiha Sasuke, don’t be so arrogant. Don’t think we are afraid of you.” Saki Taichi said to Sasuke.
“That’s right. There are four of us. Are we afraid of you?”
“Hmph! Then come on together! I want to see how powerful you trash are.” Sasuke said to them contemptuously.
“Asshole, you’re going too far, let’s attack together!” When Taichi Saki saw that Sasuke compared them to trash, he could no longer tolerate it. He called out to his friends next to him and rushed directly towards Sasuke.
“Go to hell!” Sakabe Taichi raised his fist and swung it at Sasuke’s face, but Sasuke dodged it easily. Several friends behind him followed suit and attacked Sasuke one after another. But Sasuke seemed to be just dodging their attacks and did not attack.
“Is this all you can do? Trash.” Sasuke became impatient as he watched Taichi Sakabe and his men attack. He grabbed a fist that was coming at him with his left hand, and without even looking at who it was, he punched the man in the face with his right hand, knocking him down with one punch.
In the end, Sakabe Taichi and his group of losers were certainly no match for Sasuke, and they were knocked to the ground one by one, wailing in pain.
Sasuke walked over to a kid lying on the ground and put his foot on his head “Remember, if you dare to offend me Uchiha again, I will definitely treat you well, trash!”
“I don’t dare anymore, I don’t dare anymore. We didn’t bully Uchiha Chen. It was all Saba Taichi. He did it all alone.” The child said while crying and breaking down.
“Yes, yes, it was all Sakabe Taichi. He was taught a lesson by Uchiha Tatsuya before. Last night he saw that he was the same person as Uchiha Tatsuya, so he wanted to seek revenge on him and beat Uchiha Tatsuya. It’s none of our business.”
“Yeah, it really has nothing to do with us. We all tried to persuade him at the time, but he just wouldn’t listen.”
The three children blamed Sakabe Taichi one by one. If it weren’t for Sakabe Taichi, they wouldn’t have been beaten so badly by Uchiha Sasuke. It was Sakabe Taichi who dragged them down.
“Assholes, what did you say?” When Taichi Sawaki saw that his former friends had betrayed him one by one, he glared at the three of them and yelled.
PS: Oops, sorry, I really can’t write about fighting, so you can use your imagination! I will slowly study the fighting aspect later. (Please collect and give flowers!!!)
Chapter 22: The Road Ahead (Old Version)
“You did it yourself, are we wrong?” “That’s right!” The three kids were also angry. They had nothing to do with it, but they were implicated by that Shabi Tai. They were beaten for no reason, and anyone would be unhappy. He even dared to yell at them. Did he really think they were easy to bully!
“I see!” Sasuke withdrew his foot that was stepping on a child’s head, walked straight to Sakabe Taichi, lowered his head and stared at him with contempt.
“You…you have already avenged Uchiha Chen! What else do you want?” Saki Tai shouted in horror when he saw Sasuke staring at him.
“Hmph! Whoever dares to bully me Uchiha, I will make him pay the price.” Sasuke suddenly raised his right foot and stepped hard on Sakabe Taichi’s thigh.
“Ah~” Taichi Sawaki screamed.
“Apologize!” Sasuke said coldly.
“Bastard, bastard!” Taichi Sawaki wailed and cursed.
“Huh?” Seeing that Sakabe Taichi dared to yell, Sasuke frowned. Then he raised his foot again and stepped down hard. “Apologize! Say you won’t dare to do it again.”
“Ah~ bastard, Uchiha Sasuke. I will kill you, I must kill you.” Saki Taichi screamed at the top of his lungs.
Seeing Taichi Sakabe’s miserable appearance, the students around him were frightened by Sasuke, and they all pleaded with him, and some even ran to find the teacher.
“Hmph!” Sasuke ignored the pleas of his classmates and stomped his foot down again. “Apologize! Say you won’t dare to do it again!”
“Ah~~I’m sorry.” Taichi Sawaki said while crying, unable to bear the pain any longer and gave in.
But Sasuke didn’t let him go, and kicked him again. “Humph! Your voice is too soft!”
“Ah~~ I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I won’t dare to do it again. I won’t do it again!” At this time, Taichi Sawaki had collapsed and kept crying.
“Stop it, what are you doing?” At this moment, Iruka suddenly came. Iruka had already returned to the office, packed up his textbooks, and was about to go home. Suddenly, a student from the class ran into the office and told him that Uchiha Sasuke and Sakabe Taichi were fighting at the training ground.
This is a big deal. There are students fighting in the school. If something unexpected happens, it will be troublesome. After hearing the news, Iruka was so scared that he immediately rushed to the training ground.
“You bastards, why are you fighting?” Iruka was very angry now. There were students fighting under his nose, and the blows were so heavy. “Uchiha Sasuke, you tell me!”
“Tsk! They lost to me in the last training session and wanted revenge but didn’t dare to come to me. So they teamed up to bully that idiot Uchiha Chen. No matter who they are, if they bully me, Uchiha, I will make them pay the price.” Sasuke said to Iruka expressionlessly.
“But weren’t you too harsh?” Iruka scolded Sasuke.
“They asked for it.”
“Bastard, you!…You!…” Iruka was so angry that he couldn’t speak after hearing what Sasuke said.
“You bastards, come with me to the office.” Iruka yelled at Sasuke and Taichi Sakabe who were on the ground, then turned to the students who were watching and said, “Stop watching and go home.” After that, he came to Taichi Sakabe, picked him up, and then went to the office first.
“Tsk! No matter who it is, if he dares to offend me, Uchiha, I will make him pay the price.” Sasuke said to his classmates coldly, and then he ignored their reactions and followed Iruka out of the training ground.
Everyone looked at the miserable state of Taichi Sakabe and the others and swallowed their saliva. There was only one thought in their mind, that is, they must not provoke Uchiha Sasuke, otherwise they would be miserable, and Taichi Sakabe’s end was proof of that.
“Xiao Jing, let’s go see Chen Jun together. I wonder how badly Chen Jun is injured.” After seeing that the matter was over, Ino came to Xiao Jing, took her hand and said anxiously.
“Well, let’s go together.” Xiaojing was also very worried at this time, so he went with Ino.
“Ino, where are you going?” Sakura asked hurriedly when she saw Ino wanted to leave with Sakura.
“Let’s go see how Chen-kun is doing. Sakura, you go back first.” Ino replied to Sakura, then hurried away with Xiaojing without looking back.
“Ino…” Sakura looked at Ino and Koi’s departing figures with complicated eyes, not knowing what she was thinking.
On the other side, Chen had washed off his embarrassment. He had no idea what happened in the Ninja School today. He was now lying on the tatami thinking about his future plans.
“I am already nine years old this year. I have at least the strength of a Chunin now. After all, I have mastered the two powerful skills of Chidori and Flying Thunder God. With the addition of the three-magatama Sharingan, I should be able to fight even a Jonin. Even if I can’t win, I will definitely be able to escape unscathed. But this is far from enough. With this level of strength, let alone seeking revenge on Danzo, it will be difficult for me to gain a foothold in the ninja world. I can’t get points in the village, so my strength is improving too slowly. I must escape from Konoha, and leaving Konoha means I will no longer have the protection of the village. With this level of strength and without the protection of the village, it is very dangerous in the ninja world.
So I must improve my strength as soon as possible. You know, the story will start in about two years. Soon after Sasuke and the others graduate, they will face the Chunin Exam, and Orochimaru will plan to collapse Konoha. By that time, Konoha will be in chaos, and I must seize that rare opportunity to earn some points. Therefore, in these two years, I must have at least the strength of a Jonin. Then when the Sound Ninja helps Sasuke defect to Orochimaru, I will secretly follow them out of the village. This will be good. By then, the people of Konoha will think that Sasuke took me away with him, and they won’t notice.
It’s my turn. After all, in the eyes of Konoha’s high-ranking officials, I am already an insignificant person. It is impossible for them to go to Sasuke to verify it. Even if they want to verify it, they have to find Sasuke first. “
“Mr. Chen, are you here? Xiaojing and I are here to see you.” Just then, Ino’s voice was heard outside the house, and Chen, who was thinking about something, was interrupted.
“Hmm? Is it Ino and Xiaojing? Why are these two girls here?” Chen was still wondering why Ino and Xiaojing came suddenly, but Ino and Xiaojing had already opened the door of his room and walked in. Since Sasuke was not at home, the two of them didn’t care and walked in directly.
“Mr. Chen, how are you?” The two girls came directly to Chen and asked him with concern.
“What…what happened to me? I’m fine.” Chen said puzzledly. Did they know that I was bullied by Taichi Sawaki?
“It’s good that you’re okay, it’s good that you’re okay.” Ino was relieved to see that Chen seemed to be really okay. But she said angrily: “This Saba Taichi is so hateful, I really want to beat him up.”
“Okay Ino, didn’t Sakabe Taichi pay a price? He was taught a lesson so badly by Sasuke. I think you won’t dare to bully Chen again in the future.” Xiaojing comforted.
“I see! They must have known about this because Sasuke had taught Sakabe Taichi a lesson at school.” Chen didn’t know how badly Sasuke had taught Sakabe Taichi a lesson, but after hearing what Xiaojing said, he felt that it must have been a very bad lesson. “But that Sakabe Taichi asked for it.”
“Mr. Chen, are you feeling better now? Do you remember what happened in the past?” Xiaojing asked Chen with concern.
“The past? What do you mean by the past? I don’t know.” Chen still behaved as usual. “Why do you keep asking me about the past? The past? It’s so annoying.”
“Uh, it’s okay, it’s okay. Just forget it if you didn’t remember it, don’t be angry.” Seeing that Chen seemed angry, Ino said quickly.
“Really? Sasuke didn’t even force me to talk about the past, but you guys always ask me.” Chen pretended to be unhappy.
“Sorry, sorry. Let’s not ask this anymore. Let’s talk about something else. Don’t be angry, Mr. Chen.” Xiaojing also hurriedly comforted Chen.
After that, Ino and Xiao Ino just chatted with Chen casually, not daring to ask him about the past. Finally, it was very late, Sasuke had already returned, and the two had to say goodbye.
“Mr. Chen, I’ll come to see you later. We’re going back first. Goodbye!”
“Well, bye!”
“These two girls are really…” Chen smiled bitterly as he watched Ino and Xiaojing leave.
PS: This chapter seems to make Sasuke too cruel, because this chapter was written in a hurry, because I accidentally fell asleep last night, and I wrote it in the morning. You can read it as it is, it is a transitional chapter. I will upload it first and modify it later. In addition: please give flowers and collect it! !
Chapter 23: The story begins (old version)
No words all night~~~~
The next day, after Sasuke went to school as usual, Chen also came to the woods to continue his tree climbing training. At this time, Chen was hanging upside down on the branch, without any external objects, just relying on the soles of his feet to stick to the tree trunk, hanging upside down.
“Chakra requires mental energy, so don’t be too nervous or try too hard. Just focus your attention naturally on the tree, and you will be able to attach to it.” Chen said proudly while hanging upside down on the tree.
“Ding! The host has completed the mission “Tree Climbing Training.” Mission Reward: 300 points, current points: 2643.”
“300 points are earned, enough to redeem the shadow clones. System, redeem the shadow clone technique for me.” Chen thought of the importance of the shadow clones. The clones will evenly distribute the chakra of the original body. Shadow clones are a ninjutsu that can quickly improve training, because the training done by the clones will eventually be accumulated to the original body. The advantage of the shadow clone technique is that it can improve the combat power and training of the original body. The disadvantage is that the shadow clones will evenly divide the chakra of the original body, which will consume a lot of the original body’s chakra and fatigue accumulation.
The characteristic of multiple shadow clones is that there are more of them than the shadow clone technique, and the things experienced by each clone after disappearing will be transmitted to the main body one by one. Naruto once used multiple shadow clones for training, which doubled the experience gained by the number of shadow clones. Most shadow clone users use several clones for the sake of chakra. However, after multiple shadow clones, the chakra of each clone will be extremely small due to the huge number, and fatigue will be superimposed on the main body, which will endanger life. Therefore, in Konoha, the first generation Hokage considered that most people could not use this dangerous technique, so he banned this technique.
In short, Chen must improve his strength as soon as possible to prepare for his future escape, so using shadow clones to practice is the best way.
“Answer host: Shadow Clone Technique, Item Type: Skill, Item Level: B-level, Points required for redemption: 2000, Do you want to redeem?”
“yes!”
Well, after enjoying the favor of Nuanliu-kun once again, Chen has mastered the skill of Shadow Clone, which can be called a cheat. Of course, it can only be considered a cheat for people like Naruto who have so much chakra that it overflows. After all, the number of his multiple shadow clones is hundreds or thousands, while ordinary people can only split a few.
“Try it first!” Chen formed seals with his hands and activated chakra.
“Bang!” A puff of smoke suddenly appeared beside Chen, and then a clone that looked exactly like Chen appeared out of thin air.
“Is this the shadow clone? What a wonderful feeling.” Chen sighed. “See if I can create a few more.”
Afterwards, Chen created two clones in total, adding up to a total of three clones.
“With my current chakra, are three clones the limit? But it’s enough. For safety’s sake, let’s remove one first.” Chen said as he removed one of the clones. “Okay, the next one will practice treading water, the other one will practice taijutsu, and the main body will practice ninjutsu.” Don’t act after saying that.
After training until the time was almost up, he activated Flying Thunder God and returned home. After returning home, Chen did not dare to cancel the Shadow Clone immediately, but took a shower and lay on the tatami in the room before canceling it.
As soon as he released his clones, he felt a wave of fatigue and his whole body ached. “Oh my god, I almost couldn’t stand just training with two more clones. I’m so tired! Naruto’s physique and chakra are really enviable!”
Chen fell asleep unknowingly and didn’t wake up until Sasuke came back from training and brought him dinner.
From then on, Chen would go to the laboratory in the woods to practice the Flying Thunder God Technique every day when Sasuke went to school.
He repeated the practice every day. As time passed, Chen grew up day by day, and his strength continued to increase.
…………………………..Dividing line……………………………
More than two years later.
Inside the Hokage’s office building, a group of jonin were waiting for the Third Hokage to speak. Among them were the future leaders of the Twelve Ninjas of Konoha, such as Hatake Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, and Sarutobi Asuma in the original work.
“Hokage, is there some important mission that has called us here so late?” asked one of the Jonins.
“Well! It’s nothing big. A group of students will graduate from the Ninja School today. According to Konoha’s convention, three Genin form a group, and then there is a Jonin lead the team. So we called you all here today to let everyone here lead a group.” The third generation said after taking a puff of cigarette.
“Lead a team? I see!” The jonin understood why the Hokage had summoned them.
“Okay, here is a list of students, and they are divided into groups. Tomorrow you just need to go and pick up your students according to the list.” The Sandai handed a stack of papers on the table to a senior ninja, and then asked him to distribute them to everyone one by one.
“Ah, I have to lead students again. I have to say goodbye to my leisurely days. Well! But it doesn’t matter. No one can pass the test anyway. I’ll just treat it as playing a game with those kids.” After getting the list, Kakashi stuffed it into his pocket without even looking at it. “Anyway, I can just go there later tomorrow. Those jonin will take their students away first, and the ones left will be my students. Then I can just introduce myself to everyone.”
“Any objections?” the Third Generation asked the senior ninjas below.
“No!” the jonin replied.
“In that case, you should go back and prepare first.”
“Master Sandaime, we will take our leave now.” The jonins bowed to the Sandaime and were about to leave.
“Oh, Kakashi, don’t go yet, I want to tell you something.” The third generation said to Kakashi who was about to go out.
“Hmm?” Kakashi asked doubtfully, “Third-sama, is there anything else?”
“Yes, have you seen the list just now?” Sandai said to Kakashi while smoking, “The students you are leading this time are extraordinary!”
“Hmm?” Kakashi was curious after hearing what the Third Generation said. Who could be so important to the Third Generation that he would specially keep him to give instructions?
Kakashi opened the list in his hand and took a look at it. The names on it surprised him a little.
“Uchiha Sasuke, Uzumaki Naruto?” Kakashi looked at the Third Hokage in surprise: “This is…”
The Sanda took a puff of his cigarette and said to Kakashi, “Well, the identities of these two children are extraordinary. Uchiha Sasuke is the orphan of the Uchiha clan. He is very talented and the strongest among this group of students. And this Uzumaki Naruto, you should know, his identity is even more extraordinary.”
“Obito’s clan and… the teacher’s children?”
“That’s right, Naruto is the child of Minato and Kushina. He is also the third generation Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.” The third generation went on to say, “When Kushina was giving birth, a mysterious man took advantage of the situation and released the Nine-Tails sealed in Kushina’s body. He then controlled the Nine-Tails to attack the village, causing heavy casualties in the village. The situation was urgent at the time, so Minato had to use the Demonic Fuinjin to seal the Nine-Tails in the body of the newly born Naruto, and the disaster was finally quelled.”
The Sandai smoked a cigarette, walked to the office window, looked at the village outside and said: “Minato and Kushina originally wanted Naruto to become the hero of the village, but…”
“But Naruto is regarded as the incarnation of the Nine-Tails by the people in the village. He has been treated coldly and bullied since he was a child. They also told us not to get close to Naruto, right?” Kakashi interrupted the Third Generation coldly.
“Ah~~!” The Sandaim sighed and continued, “For some reason, I cannot make Naruto’s life story public. And in order to protect Naruto, I also issued a gag order, but I didn’t expect Naruto to suffer so much injustice. It’s my fault that I failed Minato’s expectations and failed to take good care of Naruto. I’m really sorry to Minato and Kushina!”
Seeing that the Third Hokage had said so, Kakashi stopped worrying about Naruto and looked at the last person on the list.
“Haruno Sakura? Is this another special identity?”
“No, this Haruno Sakura is just an ordinary civilian ninja, nothing special about her.” The third generation shook his head.
“Oh! By the way, doesn’t Uchiha have another child?” Kakashi suddenly remembered that there was another Uchiha clan member, so he asked the third generation.
“Yes! Yes, there is another one. That child is called Uchiha Chen, and he is a brother of Uchiha Sasuke.”
“I heard that this Uchiha Chen was also a genius in the past. When he was in the ninja school, he was even more powerful than that Uchiha Sasuke!”
“Yes, Chen’s talent is indeed higher than Sasuke’s. It’s a pity that he suffered a severe mental trauma because of the Uchiha tragedy many years ago. He became a fool who can’t even take care of himself. Since then, he has not gone to ninja school. He has been hiding at home and being taken care of by Sasuke. He is basically useless.” The third generation said regretfully.
“is that so……”
PS: I don’t want to talk too much anymore, I’ll just go straight into the plot, I hope you don’t blame me. Also: please give me flowers, please add me to your collection, please give me a reward!!!
Chapter 24: Chunin Exam (Old Version)
“Is that so…” Kakashi felt it was a pity but didn’t think much about it.
“Anyway, that’s all I have to say. You can find out for yourself after you meet them tomorrow.”
“I understand, but even if they are the children of Obito’s clansmen and teacher, if they don’t pass that test, I will not let them become my students.” Although he said so, Kakashi still planned to give them a little hint.
“That test? I believe Naruto and the others will not let you down,” the Third Hokage said to Kakashi.
“I hope so! Well, I’ll take my leave now.” Kakashi bowed to the Third Hokage.
“Go!” Sandao waved his hand, signaling Kakashi to step down.
After leaving the Hokage’s office, Kakashi did not return to his home, but came to the Konoha Memorial Monument. “Obito, Sensei, Rin, I’m here to see you again. Tomorrow I’ll be the team leader again, and this time the students are actually Obito’s clansmen and the teacher’s children. But even so, I won’t go easy on them. People who break the rules and laws of the ninja world are called trash. However, people who don’t know how to cherish their companions are even worse than trash. This is what you taught me, Obito. If they don’t pass the test, then I’ll have to let them go back to the ninja school. After all, ninjas who don’t know how to work as a team will only die faster on the battlefield.”
On the other side, Chen was lying on the tatami, thinking about something. Today, Chen went to the laboratory in the woods to practice as usual, and when he returned home, he found something on Sasuke’s forehead.
Forehead protector! A forehead protector that symbolizes ninja.
“That means Sasuke and the others are graduating from the Ninja Academy today. So, the story has already begun!” Chen thought to himself.
According to the original plot, Sasuke, Naruto and Sakura will be assigned to a group tomorrow and meet Kakashi. Kakashi will test them the day after the meeting. If nothing unexpected happens, Sasuke and the others will pass Kakashi’s test and become Team 7. Soon they will start the escort mission.
“The plot has finally begun, and I will be able to leave Konoha soon.” Chen thought excitedly: “It’s really exciting!”
The next day, Sasuke went to school as usual and met their team leader Kakashi. After a brief self-introduction, Kakashi asked them all to go home and test them the next day. Just like in the original book, a survival exercise was conducted. At the beginning, Sasuke and the others fought on their own and were abused by Kakashi without any chance to fight back. And Naruto was tied to a tree because he wanted to steal his lunch box. Kakashi told the three of them that they all failed, and then told them the importance of teamwork. In the end, he was willing to give them another chance, but the difficulty of the test would be increased. Only those who wanted to challenge could eat the lunch box, but they were absolutely not allowed to give it to Naruto, because that was a punishment for Naruto’s disobedience and wanting to eat alone. If someone shared it with him, he would be eliminated immediately.
However, when Sasuke heard Naruto’s hungry sound, he still disobeyed Kakashi’s warning and gave Naruto his lunch box, and said that the three of them would go to grab the bell together in the afternoon, and he didn’t want Naruto to get in the way. Just when Sakura was about to feed the tied Naruto a lunch box, Kakashi suddenly appeared in front of them, using ninjutsu to create a scene of howling wind, lightning and thunder to put pressure on Sasuke and the others, and asked them why they disobeyed the rules he set. Sasuke and the others said that they were a team, so they should be of one mind.
Afterwards, Kakashi saw that they had understood the importance of teamwork, so he announced that they all passed and told them that other groups had been given this test before, but none of them had successfully passed. Sasuke and his group were the first group to successfully pass this test.
At the end, Kakashi said to them, “People who break the rules and laws of the ninja world are called trash. However, people who don’t know how to cherish their companions are even worse than trash.” He announced that the act was over, everyone had passed, and Team 7 would begin its mission from tomorrow.
After that, Team 7 would go to the Hokage Building every day to take on some tasks such as chopping wood, fetching water, and picking up garbage in the river. After a long time, Naruto got tired of these small tasks and expressed his desire to take on more advanced tasks. Finally, the Third Hokage couldn’t do anything with Naruto, so he gave Team 7 a C-level mission to escort a bridge-building expert to safely reach the Land of Waves. After that, everyone in Team 7 went home to make preparations.
“I have to go on a mission tomorrow and will be away from the village for a few days. I have already told the owner of Ichiraku Ramen that when I’m away, he will have someone deliver ramen to you every day. You just stay at home honestly and don’t go out. Do you hear me?” Sasuke returned home, packed his luggage, and went to Chen’s room and said to Chen who was sitting on the tatami.
“Sasuke, where are you going? I want to go too!” Chen got up and said to Sasuke.
“Idiot, I’m going to carry out a mission, how could I possibly bring a useless piece of trash like you with me? Just stay at home honestly, you idiot who is only a burden to others.” Sasuke shouted at Chen angrily.
“Oh! I understand. I will stay at home and wait for Sasuke to come back. I won’t go anywhere.” Chen pretended to be very aggrieved and said to Sasuke dejectedly.
“Hmph! I’m glad you understand. You’d better not cause me any trouble, otherwise I’ll make you suffer when I come back.” Sasuke warned Chen, then left Chen’s room.
“Going out on a mission? This must be the mission in the original work to escort the bridge builder named Dazna to the Land of Waves. After they return from the mission, it will be the Chunin Exam. Since Sasuke is not here, I have more time to practice. When Orochimaru launches the Konoha collapse plan, I will take advantage of the chaos to kill a few more ninjas and earn some points.” Chen has already thought about it.
The next day, Sasuke went out early with his luggage and went to the village entrance to meet Naruto and the others, but Kakashi did not show up until noon. Then, after Kakashi showed his certificate of leaving the village, they walked out of Konoha together and headed towards the Land of Waves.
At this time, both Naruto and Sasuke were very excited. After all, it was the first time for them to leave the village since they grew up. They even forgot that Kakashi was late and made them wait for so long.
After Sasuke left home, Chen came to the old laboratory in the woods to start training. Although Sasuke was gone, Chen still left a shadow clone, because the owner of Ichiraku Ramen would ask his daughter Ayame to bring ramen to Chen during meal time. Not only that, Chen also summoned a little lion dog and asked him to be responsible for scouting the movements in Konoha Village.
A few days later, as the Chunin Exam was approaching, some ninjas from small ninja villages appeared in Konoha, including ninjas from the Sand Village, which is also one of the five major ninja villages. Since the Sand Village was a defeated country in the Third Shinobi World War, according to the treaty signed by the two countries, the Sand Village lost the right to conduct the Chunin Exam in its own village. All Genin must go to Konoha Village to pass the Chunin Exam to become Chunin, while the ninjas from small ninja villages do not have that condition or because the Chunin Exam of Konoha is more authoritative, so they all go to Konoha to take the Chunin Exam.
“It’s really lively! Konoha is a hodgepodge of all kinds of people now. I have to be careful. Maybe Orochimaru is already in Konoha. That pervert is very jealous of Uchiha’s body. I must not attract his attention!” Looking at the information passed back by the little lion dog, Chen also became alert.
In the original work, Orochimaru was defeated by Uchiha Itachi because of the Sharingan, and he has been obsessed with Sharingan ever since. Although in the original work he set his sights on Sasuke, it is possible that he would not be interested in Uchiha Chen, even though Uchiha Chen is now a waste.
After Chen discovered that there were more outsiders in the village, he stopped training. He didn’t want any accidents to happen, so he just stayed in his room and slept.
A few days later, Team 7, which had been on a mission, returned to Konoha. Just like the plot in the original novel, Naruto and his team first had a conflict with the three Sunagakure members, Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari, and finally learned about the upcoming Chunin Exam.
The teachers leading the Twelve Ninjas of Konoha, Might Guy, Kakashi, Kurenai Yuhi, and Asuma Sarutobi, all recommended their students to the Third Hokage to take part in the Chunin Exam.
“My current strength should have reached the level of a jonin. When Konoha’s collapse plan comes, I can go and get some points. With my current strength, it shouldn’t be a problem.” Chen thought while lying on the tatami.
Chen has been practicing for more than two years and never dared to slack off, so his strength has greatly increased. He also relied on the impression of his previous life to derive the Chidori Ninjutsu into the “Chidori Style” and “Chidori Sharp Spear” skills. He also practiced the “Ten Finger Spear” and the six-style secret “Six King Spear”.
These skills were all discovered by Chen himself, and were not acquired through the system. It must be said that Chen’s talent is indeed very high.
“It’s really exciting! Hehe~~”
PS: The protagonist is about to escape from Konoha, are you looking forward to it, haha!! Please give me flowers, please add me to your collection, please give me monthly tickets, please give me rewards, please give me all kinds of things!!!
Chapter 25: Chunin Exams (Old Version)
Chen has been practicing for more than two years and never dared to slack off, so his strength has greatly increased. He also relied on the impression of his previous life to derive the Chidori Ninjutsu into the “Chidori Style” and “Chidori Sharp Spear” skills. He also practiced the “Ten Finger Spear” and the six-style secret “Six King Spear” skills. These skills were all discovered by Chen himself, not exchanged by the system. It must be said that Chen’s talent is indeed very high.
At this time, a group of ninjas were gathered in the Hokage’s office building. Among them were Chunins from the Ninja School, but most of them were Jonins who served as team teachers. Everyone was waiting for the Third Hokage to speak.
“Look at my expression and you all know it. It’s already time.” The third generation picked up his pipe, took a puff, and said to the people below.
“This matter has been notified to other countries, and many ninjas from other villages have appeared in Konoha!” Asuma Sarutobi, the son of the Third Generation, the bearded uncle also had a cigarette in his mouth and said to the Third Generation. Are all the Sarutobi family smokers?
“Hey! When does it start?” Xihihong asked softly.
“In a week.”
“So fast!” Kakashi said.
Sandai took a deep puff of smoke, exhaled, and stood up from his chair.
“Now, I officially announce that the Chunin Selection Exam will be held in a week on July 1st. This meeting is now adjourned.”
“Yes!” everyone answered, and then went back to tell their students.
After receiving the notice from their teacher, the Genin of Konoha were preparing nervously.
Finally, after a week, the much anticipated Chunin selection finally kicked off.
First of all, all the Genin who need to participate in the selection need to go to the classroom arranged by Konoha to take a written test. And Sasuke and his team also had a conflict with the third team led by Might Guy, just like in the original work, and Sasuke even had a duel with Rock Lee, who is also one of the Xiaoqiang.
It is worth mentioning that in the original work, Sasuke lost to Rock Lee in this duel, but not this time. Three years ago, Sasuke was stimulated by the mysterious “Root” and the Anbu in the woods. Now Sasuke is practicing harder than in the original work, and his strength is also stronger than in the original work. Therefore, he did not lose in the duel with Rock Lee, but ended in a draw.
However, this was just before Lee used his full strength, and was stopped by Might Guy. Then Guy and Lee showed their deep master-disciple relationship in front of the three members of Team 7, shocking everyone. Before Lee left, he specifically told Sasuke that he did not use his full strength in the previous duel, and there was a Genin who was stronger than him in his team. He participated in the Chunin selection just to defeat him, and Sasuke was also his target.
Next, the nine strongest students from the same class gathered in the examination room, and Kabuto Yakushi, who was a senior, came out to show off his intelligence, and then performed a double act with several people from the Sound Village. Then the gangster uncle Morino Ibiki, who was the invigilator, appeared with his gangster army and announced the start of the exam.
The exam was conducted with candidates showing off their skills and using various secret techniques to cheat. At the last moment of the exam, Ibiki asked the tenth question to the candidates present and said to them, “First, I will let you choose to take the tenth question or not. If you choose not to take it, your score will become zero, which means you will lose the right to take the exam. Of course, other people in the same clan will also be eliminated. In addition, there is another rule. If you choose to take the exam but cannot answer it correctly, the candidate… will forever lose the qualification to participate in the Chunin Exam. However, I am not leaving you a way out. Those who don’t have confidence can choose not to take the exam and take the exam next year or the year after. So let’s start now. Those who choose not to take the exam, raise your hands. After confirming your number, get out immediately.”
Under such pressure, many candidates could not bear it and quit. However, the remaining candidates finally broke through their anxiety and chose to stay after Naruto’s passionate declaration. Finally, Morino Ibi announced to the remaining candidates that all the remaining candidates had passed.
After Ibiki lectured the candidates, Mitarashi Anko came out and announced that she was the invigilator of the second examination room. She arrogantly said to the candidates, “I will eliminate more than half of the candidates in the second exam. I will explain the details when you arrive at the examination room tomorrow. The gathering place, time, etc., go ask your respective instructors, and that’s it, dismissed!”
The next day, the candidates got information from their respective instructors and gathered at the entrance of the 44th training ground. After Mitarashi Anko announced the rules and signed a life and death agreement, they each stepped into the training ground known as the “Forest of Death”. However, there was an extraordinary person among the candidates, that is, Uncle Snake, one of the three ninjas of Konoha, but now a cold S-class rebel, Orochimaru!
Shortly after the second part of the Chunin Exams began, Sasuke and Sakura were attacked by Orochimaru in the Forest of Death. Under Orochimaru’s Death Preview Jutsu, Sasuke was so frightened that he trembled all over and had little power to fight back. Just as Sasuke was about to give the scroll to Orochimaru in order to save his life, Naruto appeared and stopped Sasuke. As Naruto and Orochimaru fought, Sasuke was surprised to find that Naruto was very agile and not the last one in the group. Although Naruto could not defeat Orochimaru, this move inspired Sasuke to fight. He restrained Orochimaru with a Fuuma Shuriken tied with a string and burned Orochimaru’s face with the Fire Release Jutsu. Just when Sasuke thought he had defeated Orochimaru, Orochimaru, satisfied with Sasuke’s ability, planted the Heaven’s Curse Seal on Sasuke. Sasuke fell in pain, and Orochimaru left before telling Sakura that Sasuke would come to him for power sooner or later.
Because of the curse seal, Sasuke lost consciousness like Naruto. Sakura was taking care of him. At this time, a group of Sound Ninjas came to kill Sasuke on the orders of Orochimaru. Sakura, Rock Lee and Team 10 struggled with the three Sound Ninjas, but the situation was not favorable. Sakura was also seriously injured. The other members of Team 3 led by Neji arrived, and just as they were about to fight the Sound Ninjas, Sasuke’s body adapted to the curse seal and woke up. Angry Sasuke was covered with black patterns of the curse seal, and he attacked Sakura who was about to attack Sakura without any care. Due to the power of the curse seal, Sasuke had an absolute advantage. He twisted Sakura’s arm with a very violent method, and was ready to continue to take revenge on the other two Sound Ninjas. Sakura noticed that Sasuke had lost control of the curse seal state, and hugged Sasuke and begged him to stop. Sakura’s actions made Sasuke return to normal. The terrified Sound Ninjas left the scroll and quickly fled the scene.
Afterwards, Sasuke and the others all passed the second exam. At this time, the Third Hokage also appeared in front of the candidates who passed the second exam with a group of ninjas. He told them why the Chunin selection exam was held, and then announced the content of the third exam.
In the preliminary selection of the exam, Sasuke was the first to appear, and his opponent was the Red Copper Kai of the Sound Ninja. Before the game, Kakashi warned Sasuke not to use the power of the curse seal, otherwise he might be eliminated directly. After the battle began, Kai used his chakra absorption ninjutsu to absorb a large amount of Sasuke’s chakra, which gave him a great advantage. Unable to use the curse seal, Sasuke slightly changed the physical technique he copied from Xiao Li into a lion combo, and controlled the curse seal, and finally defeated his opponent with one move. After the game, Kakashi sealed the curse seal on Sasuke to prevent it from attacking. Orochimaru suddenly appeared and told Kakashi and Sasuke that if Sasuke wanted to, the curse seal could not be sealed. Orochimaru left after a confrontation with Kakashi for a while.
After a fierce selection, the remaining candidates were selected into the top nine. They were Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Hyuga Neji, Aburame Shino, and Nara Shikamaru from Konoha. Gaara, Kankuro, and Temari from Sunagakure were selected. Toss Anvil from Otonin was selected.
The final nine candidates drew lots to decide their opponents. Since it was a single digit, one person had a bye, and Temari from Sunagakure became the player with a bye.
“You will all take part in the official selection in front of the Chunin. You will represent the fighting power of your respective countries. I hope that you will be able to perform at your best level then. Therefore, the official selection will be held in one month.” The Sandaime said to the candidates in front of him who had already passed the preliminary selection.
“Isn’t it taking place today?” Naruto asked in confusion.
“This month is the preparation time, that is, it is to make time to notify the daimyos and ninja leaders of various countries. Tell them that the preliminaries are over and they can come to watch the formal selection. At the same time, it will also give you candidates some time to improve yourselves and prepare for the competition.” The third generation said to the candidates while smoking a cigarette.
“I’m a little confused. What’s going on?” Kankuro was confused by the long-winded Sandaime and asked unhappily.
“To put it bluntly, it is to let you make targeted preparations and analyze the performance of your opponents in the preliminaries, so as to increase your chances of winning. Although the previous battles were also actual combat, they were against opponents you didn’t know. However, the formal selection will be different. The strength of your opponents has been demonstrated. In order to be fair, everyone should use this month to make yourself stronger. Thank you all for your hard work. See you in a month, and disband!” After explaining to the candidates in front of him, the third generation announced the disbandment and then left.
All the candidates left the examination room thoughtfully.
PS: Sorry, this chapter is so boring! Please bear with it, it is just a transition chapter. The next chapter will be the Konoha Collapse Plan, and the protagonist will show his skills!
Please collect, please give flowers, please reward!!
Chapter 27: Konoha Collapse Plan Launched (Old Version)
After the Third Hokage announced the disbandment, the Genin also left.
With the help of Kakashi, Sasuke temporarily suppressed the curse seal. Although the curse seal was temporarily suppressed by Kakashi, it could break out again at any time. After all, Kakashi was not good at sealing techniques. Kakashi originally planned to let Sasuke stay in the hospital for a few more days and let him leave the hospital for training when he was better, but Sasuke did not listen to his orders. After Kakashi left, he also secretly left the hospital and went home.
“I wonder how the Chunin Exam went?” Chen was alone in his room, thinking idly. Not long after, Sasuke also returned home. Although Chen wanted to know about the Chunin Exam, he didn’t dare to ask Sasuke. As usual, the two of them went back to their rooms to sleep after dinner.
At night, Chen was suddenly awakened by the painful groans of Sasuke who lived in the next room, and he climbed up from the tatami.
“What’s going on? Is there something wrong with Sasuke? Let’s go and take a look!” Chen thought with some confusion, and then walked towards Sasuke from his room.
“Heh~~ Sasuke, what are you doing? You’re making me unable to sleep.” Chen pushed open Sasuke’s door, yawned, and asked Sasuke. But after seeing the situation in Sasuke’s room, he was shocked. At this time, Sasuke was kneeling on the ground in his pajamas, holding the left side of his neck with both hands. He looked very painful but was trying his best to endure it, and his body was shaking slightly.
“Sasuke, what’s wrong with you?” Chen asked worriedly when he saw Sasuke like this.
“Shut up! Who told you to come here?” Sasuke heard Chen’s voice, raised his head and yelled at him, his face looking ferocious because of his efforts to endure the pain.
Chen didn’t care what Sasuke was saying, and ran over to Sasuke and tried to help him up.
“Idiot, get out of here, don’t touch me!” Sasuke dodged Chen’s hand that was stretched out to help him up and yelled at Chen. “Didn’t you hear me? I told you to stay away from me!” Sasuke suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Chen’s collar under his neck and threw him out of the door, then closed the door again.
“That was… the Curse Seal of Heaven!!!” Chen, who was thrown out of the room, said thoughtfully. Just when Sasuke reached out to grab him, Chen discovered the Curse Seal on Sasuke’s neck.
“Sasuke has been cursed by Orochimaru. Was it today? That means the preliminaries of the Chunin selection have ended today, and the real selection will be held after that.” In the original work, the official selection was held a month after the preliminaries. Sasuke trained with Kakashi during that time and learned Kakashi’s Chidori. Naruto also met Jiraiya, one of the three ninjas, at that time, and trained with Jiraiya. He also signed a contract with the toad of Myoboku Mountain and mastered the summoning technique.
“I remember that the Konoha Collapse Plan and the Chunin Selection Tournament took place on the same day. Is there still a month left? I can’t wait, hehe~~”
The next day, before Chen got up, Sasuke went out, probably to find Kakashi. He will train with Kakashi for the next month!
………………Dividing line……………..
A month later, the Chunin selection was held as scheduled. Konoha was bustling with activity. Representatives from all villages came to Konoha, and even the Fourth Kazekage of Sand Village came in person. Not only that, the daimyo and many officials of the Land of Fire came to watch the game. The only two Genin who passed the preliminaries were Uchiha Sasuke from Konoha and Tos. Anvil from Sound Ninja. The remaining seven Genin had already arrived, and the audience was cheering.
“Has Uchiha Sasuke not been found yet?” The Third Generation asked the guards around him in unison.
“The Anbu have sent several groups of people to look for him, but they still haven’t found him. Maybe he has fallen into Orochimaru’s hands. If that’s the case, it’s impossible to find him.” Bingzu Leitong replied.
“I understand.” Sandai said with his eyes narrowed.
At this time, the Fourth Kazekage had already walked over with his guards.
“Oh! What a rare guest! A rare guest! The Fourth Kazekage! Please take a seat.” The Third Hokage showed enthusiasm to the Fourth Kazekage, and after the Fourth Kazekage sat down, he said, “Thank you for the long journey.”
“No, fortunately the venue is in Konoha. Although you are not too old, I am afraid that Hokage-sama will not be able to bear it if you travel far. I think you should have decided on the fifth generation candidate earlier.” The fourth Kazekage mocked the third generation. Although the Fire Kingdom and the Wind Kingdom are allies now, the relationship between the two ninja villages is not very friendly!
“Ha! Ha! Ha!” The Third Hokage laughed heartily after hearing the Kazekage’s ridicule, and said, “Don’t treat me like an old man! I think I can still do this for another five years. Okay, it’s almost time to get started.”
Seeing that the time was almost up, the Sandaime stood up and walked to the front of the stage, saying to the audience: “Dear guests, I sincerely thank you for coming to watch the Chunin selection exam held by Konoha. Now the eight contestants who passed the preliminaries will compete in the official selection competition. Please enjoy watching the competition.”
Afterwards, the invigilator, Genma Shiranui, explained the rules to each contestant, and took out the battle list to announce the battle order. The original list of nine people has now been changed to eight people, and Tos. Anvil from the Sound Village has been removed from the list. Because the day before, Tos. Anvil from the Sound Village was so ignorant that he wanted to kill Gaara in private, and then be left alone in the competition, so that he would have a chance to fight Uchiha Sasuke. But the result is predictable, he was killed instantly by Gaara, so he was removed from the battle list.
“Listen carefully. Although the venue is different, it is the same as the preliminaries. There are no rules of the game until one side dies or admits defeat. However, when I think the winner is determined, I will stop the game. No resistance is allowed. Do you understand?” Shiranui Genma held a Senbon in his mouth and said to the seven players standing in front of him: “Let’s start the first round.”
At the beginning of the competition, Naruto was the first to appear, and his opponent was the “genius” Hyuga Neji. During the fight, Naruto’s acupuncture points were sealed by Neji’s attack and he could not use any chakra. However, because he received guidance from Jiraiya, one of the “Three Ninjas” before the test, he released the Nine-Tails’ chakra and defeated Neji, winning cheers from the audience.
Then it was Gaara vs. Uchiha Sasuke, but since Sasuke didn’t show up, the Third Hokage had to postpone the match between Gaara and Sasuke to the last match and let the players present compete first. The next match was originally between Konoha’s Aburame Shino and Sunagakure’s Kankuro, but Kankuro chose to give up because he wanted to save his strength to deal with the Konoha collapse plan later, and Aburame Shino directly advanced.
After Aburame Shino advances, it is Temari of Sunagakure and Shikamaru of Konoha who face off. At first, Shikamaru appears as a man without fighting spirit and always complaining about troubles, but during the match, he shows his excellent strategic mind. His intelligence is even more evident in the match with Temari. At first, he seems to try one tactic after another in vain, trying to catch her in the midst of Temari’s bombardment, but in fact he lets her move to a certain position and catches her from behind with a shadow through the hole made by Naruto in the previous match.
Just when everyone thought Shikamaru was going to win, he hastily announced that he would give up the game and explained why he gave up the game – although he had thought of 200 different strategies, he had used up his chakra due to excessive use of shadow techniques. Secondly, he didn’t want to hurt women. Of course, fear of trouble was the main reason.
Although Shikamaru gave up the game, his brilliant strategic awareness attracted everyone, including the Hokage, so he was the only Genin to be promoted after the Chunin Exam.
Finally, all the players have finished the competition, and only Gaara and Uchiha Sasuke are left. For some reason, Uchiha Sasuke never showed up. Just when Shiranui Genma was about to announce that Uchiha Sasuke had given up, Kakashi brought Sasuke to the competition venue in an extremely cool way.
After a bit of pretense, Gaara and Sasuke started a fierce battle. Although he was late for the official match, the results of Sasuke’s hard training during this period soon showed up. His high-speed movement made Gaara exhausted and had to cover himself with sand. Sasuke took this opportunity to use Chidori for the first time, which penetrated Gaara’s absolute defense and injured the latter.
Just when Gaara was about to go crazy, Kabuto Yakushi, who was dressed as an Anbu, launched the illusion “Bankeisha no Jutsu”, and many white feathers floated down from the sky. Everyone sitting in the audience, except Kakashi, Gai and Sakura, who were still awake, was caught in the illusion and fell unconscious. Then, a guard of the Fourth Kazekage suddenly threw a flare.
The Konoha collapse plan has begun.
After receiving the signal flare, the Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja who had been lying in ambush took action. The Third Hokage was also held hostage by the Fourth Kazekage on a rooftop, and then four Sound Ninja activated the barrier “Four Purple Flame Formation” to trap the Third Hokage and the Fourth Kazekage inside. Several Anbu tried to break through the barrier by force, but were burned to death by the barrier.
“I didn’t expect that Sunagakure would betray Konoha.” The Sandaime said calmly, ignoring the kunai pressed against his neck.
“The so-called treaty is just a smokescreen to make the opponent relax. The boring competition game ends here. From now on, history will be rewritten.” The Fourth Kazekage said with a sneer.
“Do you want to start a war?” The Sandaime said to the Kazekage. “I think we should avoid violence and resolve the issue through negotiation. It’s not too late now, Master Kazekage.”
“Hehehe~~ So you’ve become content with peace as you get older… Sarutobi teacher!!!” The Fourth Kazekage said to the Third with a sneer.
“Orochimaru!!!”
PS: Forgive me for writing another chapter. I promise to let the protagonist fight ten people in the next chapter! Everyone, please be patient!
Chapter 28: Fishing in Troubled Waters (Old Version)
“You are…!!!” The Third Generation was no longer as calm as before, and looked at the Fourth Generation Kazekage in front of him with surprise.
Hehehe~~
At this time in the arena, after Sasuke used Chidori to injure Gaara, he jumped backwards, putting some distance between himself and Gaara, and then noticed something strange in the audience and the Four Purple Flame Formation.
“What’s going on?” Sasuke looked at the huge square Four Purple Flame Formation not far away and was completely confused about the situation.
“That’s enough, Gaara.” Just when Gaara was about to go crazy, Temari and Kankuro jumped in front of him to stop him.
“I’m going to kill him!” Gaara ignored Temari and Kankuro, and walked towards Sasuke with a ferocious expression.
“There’s no point in continuing to fight with him. Don’t forget our mission!” Kankuro grabbed Gaara.
“Get out of the way! Otherwise I’ll kill you too.” Gaara pushed Kankuro away and wanted to attack Sasuke.
At this time, their instructor, the jonin Maki, appeared in front of them, “What are you guys waiting for? The battle has already begun!” While Maki was speaking, Konoha’s special jonin, Genma Shiranui, also appeared next to Sasuke, and the two gangs formed a standoff.
“Gaara was seriously injured just now, and he consumed too much chakra, so he couldn’t complete that technique.” Temari explained to Maki.
“Damn it, Gaara is the ace of Sunagakure. He must be used no matter what. You leave here first and find a way to heal Gaara. When he recovers, let him use that technique.” Maki ordered Temari and Kankuro to take Gaara away, and he stayed behind to cover them. After hearing Maki’s order, Temari and Kankuro carried Gaara away.
“Sasuke, I’m sorry, the Chunin Exam is over now. You are already at the Chunin level. Since you are a ninja of Konoha, you must contribute to Konoha,” Shiranui Genma said to Sasuke beside him while staring at Maki.
“Just defeat Gaara, right? Just continue the fight as before.” Sasuke said coldly.
“Don’t pursue it relentlessly. This is not an exam, but a practical exercise.”
“Hmph! Our goals are the same anyway!” After saying that, Sasuke chased in the direction Temari and the other two fled.
On the other side, inside the Four Purple Flame Formation.
“Oh my! Oh my! I originally wanted to take Sasuke away while Gaara was causing the chaos, but it seems I can’t fulfill my wish.” The fake Fourth Kazekage said to the Third Hokage with a chuckle.
“Soga! So that’s how it is. Your target is Konoha and Sasuke!” said the Third Hokage, looking at the fake Kazekage in front of him.
“Konoha is not that important to me. Compared to this, if Gaara is fully awakened, you will see something more interesting. Well! Forget about him. Your stupidity has put Konoha into a mess. I have already won.”
“Hmph! You can’t know the outcome of anything until the end. I should have taught you this, right! Orochi Maru!”
“Hehe!” The fake Kazekage grinned, stretched out his hand and tore off a piece of human skin from his face, revealing his true face. He was the disciple of the Third Hokage and Konoha’s S-rank rebel ninja, the cold-hearted Orochimaru.
Orochimaru sneered and said, “I told you a long time ago to decide on the candidate for the fifth Hokage as soon as possible. Because the third generation, that is, you, will die here soon.”
“Actually, I knew this day would come sooner or later, but…” The Third Generation closed his eyes and said to the disciple in front of him, then suddenly opened his eyes and glared at Orochimaru: “Don’t think about taking my head easily.”
The master and the disciple are also about to fight a battle of two Kage-level levels.
At this time, the civilians of Konoha, under the command of some Chunin, ran to the shelter. However, Chen did not follow those civilians to the shelter. He had been looking forward to this day for a long time, so how could he hide!
“Hehe! The show is about to begin!” Chen said with a little excitement as he looked at the giant snakes wreaking havoc in Konoha Village in the distance.
“Ding! The system issues a war mission. Please choose a camp. The defending camp is Konoha, and the attacking camp is the Suna Ninja Alliance. Mission conditions: Kill ninjas from the enemy camp, 5 jonins, 10 chunins, and 20 genins. Mission reward: 50,000 points. Penalty for mission failure: deduct 50,000 points. Do you accept?”
“If the mission fails, 50,000 points will be deducted? What should I do if I don’t have that many points? Will the host be wiped out?” Chen asked with some concern. In the novels he read in his previous life, the protagonist’s golden finger often threatened the protagonist with the host being wiped out. If the strong system is also like this, Chen should carefully consider whether to accept the mission.
“Host, please rest assured that the problem you are worried about will not happen. The Strong System exists because of the host. The host has the highest command authority. If the host dies, the system will disappear, so the system does not have the power to erase the host. If the host fails to complete the task, the system will deduct an equal amount of points. If the host does not have enough points to deduct, the system will assume that the host’s points are in a negative state, and the host will not be able to make any exchange. The points obtained later will be used to make up for the negative points that the host lacks.”
“Is that so! Then there’s no problem, accept the task!” Chen felt relieved after hearing the system’s explanation.
“Host, please choose a camp. The defending side is Konoha, and the attacking side is the Suna Ninja Alliance.”
“Well, let’s choose Konoha!” Chen thought about it and didn’t hesitate too much. After all, Konoha was his hometown.
“Ding! The host has chosen the Konoha camp, triggering a hidden mission: Kill the enemy camp leader “Orochimaru”. Mission reward: 100,000 points, one system draw! Penalty for mission failure: None, please join the battlefield to perform the mission.”
“Oh my god, this is a lie. You want me to kill Uncle Snake? System, you want to harm me! Fortunately, there is no penalty for mission failure. Anyway, ignore this mission.” Chen was shocked when he heard the subsequent tasks mentioned by the system.
“Never mind, the system will exchange a set of ANBU costumes for me first.”
“Anbu Costume: Item Level: E-level, Item Type: Item, Points Required: 100, Do you want to redeem?”
After Chen put on the Anbu attire, he used the instant body movement technique, left the house, and rushed towards the chaotic place outside.
On the other side, Kakashi and Kai sent Sakura, Naruto and Shikamaru away, asking them to catch up with Sasuke and fight Gaara together. They were also surrounded by a group of ninjas from the Sand Village.
“Kakashi! Let’s have our XXXth match! Burn! My youth! Ah da!” Kai shouted excitedly to Kakashi beside him, and then rushed towards the enemy in front.
“Really!” Kakashi also rushed over! The two of them immediately engaged in combat with the Sound Ninja.
Kakashi and Gai are indeed elite jonin. They are like wolves among a flock of sheep. None of the Sand Ninjas can match them.
“Too… too strong, we, we will all be killed!” The remaining few Sand Ninjas were terrified and wanted to turn around and run away. Suddenly, a cold light flashed, and a short man appeared behind them. The man was dressed as a Konoha Anbu, and at this moment, he was doing an action, which was to slowly put the knife in his hand into the scabbard on his back.
“What…what happened?” Before the Sand Village people could figure out what was going on, without exception, blood mist spurted out from their necks!
“Ding! The host killed five Chunins, reward points: 5000.”
“So fast! Before those Sand Ninjas could react, all of them had their throats cut in an instant.” Kai thought in shock as he looked at the Anbu in front of him.
Kakashi looked at the smaller man in front of him and thought to himself, “Anbu?”
“Sorry! I stole your prey!” At this time, the short Anbu spoke! He sounded young! This person was Chen who had just arrived. (There is no need to say here that I was afraid to kill for the first time, and I had to adapt to it. Anyway, killing people is a must in Naruto, so I won’t waste time talking about those useless things.)
“You…you are an Anbu?” Kai said in surprise after hearing the little guy’s voice: “You should still be a child! You actually joined the Anbu.”
“Well! Don’t look so surprised! Didn’t Senior Kakashi also join the Anbu when he was my age? I have heard about Senior Kakashi’s deeds. Although your information is confidential, your reputation is so loud. We in the Anbu often mention you in private. I have always been full of respect for you. Compared to Senior Kakashi, I am nothing!” Kakashi and Kai said calmly.
“Okay, there’s no time to waste so stop chatting. I’m leaving first!” Chen said without paying any attention to Kakashi and Kai’s reactions. He directly used the instant body-flash technique and disappeared in front of the two.
“Kakashi…” Kai wanted to say something to Kakashi.
“Yeah! He’s right. Ninjas can’t underestimate their opponents just because they are young. Otherwise, they will pay the price. Well, now that this is resolved, let’s go somewhere else!”
“That’s right! Our match isn’t over yet, and I’ve already killed 17 enemies, Kakashi!”
“Oh! I have 18!” Kakashi just said silently.
“Ah! You are worthy of being my lifelong rival, Kakashi! But I will not admit defeat.”
On the other side, Chen came to the top of a building and looked at the chaos below Konoha. In the distance, a giant snake was roaring and wreaking havoc, but the ninjas of Konoha were unable to hurt it at all.
“Erha, I found a good opponent for you, be grateful to me!” As he said that, he jumped down from the building, bit his thumb in mid-air, and quickly completed the seal.
“The art of spiritual communication!”
PS: Please give me flowers and rewards!!!
Chapter 29: Killing the Giant Snake (Old Version)
Chen jumped down from the building, bit his thumb in mid-air, and quickly completed the seal.
“Bang!” A puff of smoke appeared out of nowhere, and then a huge monster jumped from the smoke to the ground, raising a gust of sand, and cracks appeared on the ground under the monster’s feet. It was the lion dog Liudaowang! And Chen also landed on Liudaowang’s head.
At this time, Liudao Wang is even bigger than before. He was originally more than ten meters tall, but now he has grown to almost thirty meters. He has become a real monster!
“Hmm? Is that… a summoning beast?” Kakashi, who was planning to go to another place for rescue with Gai, heard the loud noise and saw this scene from behind.
“Is this…made by that little brat?” Kai also discovered Chen standing on Liudaowang’s head and said in surprise.
“Gai, let’s go over there too. Our ninjas can’t hold back any more!” Kakashi saw the giant snake rampaging over there, and the Konoha ninjas were trying desperately to stop it, but they couldn’t cause any damage to the giant snake, so he said to Kai.
“Yoshi! A cough!” Kai shouted excitedly and rushed towards the giant snake.
On the other side, after Chen summoned Liudao Wang, he looked at it in surprise. “This… is Erha? I haven’t seen it for three years, but has Erha grown to this point? This summoned beast grows too fast!”
“Blast your little ass!” The six Wangs shouted a loud slogan as soon as they appeared, and then looked around.
“Little brat, why did you call me out again this time? If you ask me to dig a hole again, you’re dead!”
“Hey! Erha, long time no see, I didn’t expect you to grow so big!” Chen said to the six dogs under his feet. “Of course it’s a good thing to call you out. There is a war going on here now. Konoha is being attacked by Sand Village and Sound Ninja. I want to kill the people of Sand Village and Sound Ninja, and I need your help!”
“Oh! War? So I can have a good fight today! Hehe~~~ I’m already boiling with excitement! Kid, you finally did one thing right. As for those scumbags of the Sand Village Otonin you mentioned, leave them to me!”
“Hehe! Let’s hunt to our heart’s content tonight!” Liudao Wang shouted excitedly and was about to go find someone to fight, but was stopped by Chen.
“Erha, let me make it clear first! You can only attack Sand Village and Sound Ninja, don’t hurt anyone from Konoha. I don’t want to make enemies with Konoha, it will be very troublesome. At least for now, I can’t afford to offend Konoha, do you understand? Otherwise, I won’t call you unless there is a fight in the future!” Chen was really afraid that Liudao Wang would go into battle frenzy and chop everyone to pieces, so he reminded Liudao Wang.
“I know! I know! What a nagging little devil!” Liudao Wang replied impatiently.
Just when Chen was about to ask Erha to cause trouble for Oto-nin and Sand Village, a howl suddenly came from a distance. Chen looked towards the sound and saw a Konoha ninja being swallowed by a giant snake over there. After swallowing a person, the giant snake raised its head and let out a series of arrogant roars.
“Beasts!” Chen gritted his teeth and looked at the arrogant giant snakes and said to Liu Daowang. “Erha, those bugs are too arrogant, kill them!”
“Hehe! That’s exactly what I want. I’ve always wanted a belt! Now I even have leather boots.” Liudao Wang said as he rushed towards the direction of the giant snakes.
At this time, the Konoha ninjas were desperately trying to stop the giant snakes. “Stop them, and never let them enter the village.” A Konoha ninja said to his companions while throwing kunai at the giant snakes.
The kunai hit the giant snake, but it was as if it hit a steel plate, sparks flew, and the kunai was bounced away without being able to hurt the snake at all.
“Damn it! Attack them with ninjutsu!”
“Fire Style. Fireball Technique” Seeing that the kunai and shuriken were ineffective, the ninja immediately used ninjutsu to attack, but it also failed to cause any damage to the giant snake. The fireball dissipated after hitting the giant snake, but the giant snake was still unharmed. This ninja attracted the attention of the giant snake. The giant snake opened its bloody mouth and rushed in front of him in an instant. Before the ninja could react, he was swallowed by the giant snake!
“Miyagi… Damn it! I’ll kill you!” Another ninja was overwhelmed by rage after seeing his companion being swallowed by the giant snake, and rushed towards the giant snake without fear.
“Akita is in danger! Come back!” The other ninjas shouted to the ninja who rushed towards the giant snake. However, the ninja was immersed in the pain of losing his companions and was indifferent to the reminders of those around him.
The ninja jumped onto the giant snake’s head and used the kunai in his hand to stab the giant snake’s head desperately. Unfortunately, he was just an ordinary cage, and he didn’t burst out with 200% strength like the protagonist in the novel after being angry and tearing the enemy to pieces. Therefore, he could only hit the giant snake’s head with bursts of sparks, and besides tickling the giant snake, he didn’t cause any substantial damage to the giant snake.
However, the giant snake was angered. It shook its head a few times and threw the ants on its head away, knocking down a house. The ninja was lying in the collapsed ruins. Then the giant snake opened its mouth wide and pounced on him.
“Is this… the end?” Looking at the gaping bloody mouth getting closer and closer to him, the Konoha Chunin smiled bitterly and closed his eyes resignedly.
“Bloody!”
Just when the ninja thought he was going to die, he suddenly heard a loud noise!
“I… I’m not dead?” The Chunin opened his eyes after hearing the loud noise, and searched his body, saying in disbelief.
“Hey! Hey! Hey! You are indeed not dead yet, but if you continue to stay here, it’s hard to say!” A voice sounded, and the Chunin raised his head and was stunned. At this time, a huge monster stood in front of him with its back to him. The monster had three curved arm blades on its left hand, and the giant snake that had just pounced on him was now pierced through the head by the three arm blades. The blade tips pierced through the giant snake’s head, flashing a chilling light. He looked up along the monster’s body and found that there was a man standing on the monster’s head. It was he who had spoken the words just now.
“Wow… so powerful, is it… reinforcements?” The Chunin looked at Chen in a daze.
“Well! I guess so!”
“Damn… Damn it, if, if I insist a little longer, Miyagi… Miyagi won’t…” After hearing Chen’s words, the ninja thought of his friend and said sadly.
“I’m sorry I couldn’t save him!”
“Akita, are you okay?” At this time, several Konoha ninjas jumped in front of the injured Chunin and asked him with concern. They also found Erha and Chen.
“This is… the outfit of the Anbu! Are they reinforcements?” The ninjas said as they looked at Chen above Liudaowang’s head.
“Take him away quickly and leave this place to me!” Chen said to the ninjas.
“Uh…yes!” The ninjas replied to Chen, then carried the injured Chunin away quickly.
“Hiss! Hiss!” The other two giant snakes saw Erha come out and kill one of their accomplices, and immediately hissed at Erha!
“Hmph! You useless pieces. I will reunite you all soon.” Liudao Wang said disdainfully to the two giant snakes.
“Erha, each of us will take care of one, and we will end the battle quickly!” Chen said to the six dogs under his feet. As he spoke, he quickly formed seals with both hands, gathered chakra in his right hand, and formed lightning.
Squeak~Squeak~Squeak~
Kakashi and Gai, who had been keeping an eye on Chen, looked at him in surprise.
“Kakashi, this…this is not…” Kai said to Kakashi in surprise.
“Yes! It’s Chidori!” Kakashi said solemnly as he looked at Chen in the distance. He had a mask on his face so his expression could not be seen.
“Could it be you?”
“No, I’m sure, I only taught Sasuke.” Kakashi explained to Kai, but his eyes were fixed on Chen. “There is actually someone in the Anbu who can use Chidori! But if this Chidori is not assisted by the Sharingan…”
“Erha, let’s go!” Chen shouted to Liudaowang.
“Yoshi!” Erha roared excitedly, holding a giant scimitar, and rushed towards the two giant snakes in front. The two giant snakes on the opposite side also opened their bloody mouths and pounced on Liudao Wang and Chen.
Chen used Erha’s head to gain momentum and jumped high into the air. After somersaulting in the air, he smashed down at the giant snake below. A giant snake also raised its head and bit towards Chen in the air, trying to swallow Chen into its stomach.
“You beast, don’t you like to eat people? I’ll change your taste! Lightning Release. Chidori!!!” Chen dodged the giant snake’s attack in mid-air, then jumped onto the giant snake’s back and stabbed the Chidori in his hand into the giant snake’s body. The violent lightning release tore the giant snake’s skin apart. The injured giant snake howled in pain and struggled violently, but Chen had already transferred his chakra to his feet and then attached it to the giant snake’s body. No matter how the giant snake shook, Chen’s feet remained tightly attached to the giant snake’s body.
“It’s not over yet!” Chen shouted, then bent down, kicked his feet, and dragged Chidori on the body of the giant snake and rushed towards the head of the giant snake. The violent lightning escape also tore a long cut on the body of the giant snake, and it continued to extend as Chen moved.
“Die!” After running to the head of the giant snake, Chen stabbed his right hand with Chidori into the giant snake’s head fiercely. He used chakra in the giant snake’s head again, causing Chidori to explode in the giant snake’s brain. The giant snake howled in pain, then fell to the ground and no longer responded.
“Ding! The host killed the giant snake, and was rewarded with 2000 points. The host’s summoned beast killed 2 giant snakes, and was rewarded with 2000 points.”
PS: Please give me flowers, please collect, please reward!!!
Chapter 30: Show off your skills (old version)
Another snake rushed towards Erha, but Erha chopped off its head in a few hits. Chen also got half of the points.
“As expected, war money is the easiest to earn? In just a short while, I earned so many points, almost as much as I have earned in the past ten years. And I didn’t expect that I could get half of the points for the target killed by Erha. In this case, let Erha act on his own. If we act separately, we can get more points. But I still have to remind him.”
“Wow! Not bad, Erha, you’ve grown so big for a good reason!” Chen joked to Liudaowang.
“Hmph! Shut up, brat!”
“Hey! After so long, your temper is still so bad! But Erha, let’s act separately. You go somewhere else, and kill all the people from Sand Village and Sound Ninja you meet. You can run wild as much as you want.” Chen said to Liudaowang.
“Oh? Haha! That’s exactly what I want.” Erha shouted excitedly: “You scumbags, look at me, I will crush and trample all of you.”
“But you must remember not to attack the people from Konoha, do you understand?” Chen looked at the excited Liudao Wang and reminded him.
“I got it! I got it! Little boy, you are so nagging. I’m leaving first!” Liudao Wang said impatiently, and then yelled, “My sword has been hungry for a long time!” Then he couldn’t wait to look for prey elsewhere.
“This guy… Never mind, let him run wild, just let him run wild, it will help me earn more points!” Chen looked at Liudao Wang’s back and stroked his forehead helplessly. Then he asked the system: “System, how many points do I have?”
“Ding! Host’s total points: 9643. Do you want to open the redemption interface?”
“Not necessary for now! But…” Chen replied, and Chen saw several Sand Ninjas surrounding him!
“System, is there any way to see through the opponent’s strength?” Chen asked the system.
“The host can exchange for the Data Eye, which can digitize the strength of any character and convey it to the host!” the system replied.
“Data Eye? Exchange it!”
“Ding! Data Eye, item type: talent, item level: C-level, points required for redemption: 500, do you want to redeem?”
“Exchange successful, points deducted: 500, remaining points: 9143.”
A warm current flowed from Chen’s body to Chen’s eyes, making Chen’s eyes feel hot, but it quickly disappeared.
At this time, the group of Sand Ninjas had already rushed to Chen’s front, forming a circle and surrounding Chen.
“Damn it! This guy, the giant snake that our ninjas summoned together was killed by him before it could take effect.” The Sand Ninja gritted his teeth and glared at Chen hatefully.
Those giant snakes were summoned by several Sand Ninjas working together. Their original plan was to let them attack the heart of Konoha Village and then let them run wild. However, they were killed just on the outskirts of the village. They didn’t play any role at all, which made the Sand Ninjas very angry.
“Don’t try to escape from us!” the people of Sunagakure shouted.
On the other side, Kakashi and Kai originally wanted to come over to stop the giant snake, but after seeing that Chen had already confronted the giant snake, they ran to a rooftop to watch the fight between Chen and the giant snake. They originally planned to find an opportunity to sneak attack when Chen was fighting with the giant snake, and wanted to kill the giant snake with one blow, but they didn’t expect that the giant snake was solved by Chen so quickly. What surprised them was that Chen actually killed the giant snake with Chidori. Everyone knows that Chidori is a ninjutsu created by Kakashi, and it is also his signature ninjutsu. Kakashi has never taught it to anyone except Sasuke. How did this person from the Anbu learn Chidori? This made Kakashi curious about Chen! After seeing Chen surrounded by the people of Sand Village, Kakashi and Kai did not come out to support him immediately, but continued to observe Chen.
“That boy is in trouble. Should we go over and support him? Kakashi!” Kai said to Kakashi.
“No, wait a minute!” Kakashi said calmly.
“Hehe~~ Two special jonins and six chunins? It’s a bit tricky though. However, they can be used as my trial stones.” Chen, who possesses the data eye, can see the strength of these ninjas.
“Kill!” The six Chunins of Sand Village rushed towards Chen at the same time, holding kunai. The two Jonins also locked onto Chen to prevent him from escaping.
“Hehe! Are you going to attack me? That’s just what I want!” Chen sneered, quickly forming seals with both hands and then stretching them out. Just when the kunai in the hands of the Sand Ninjas were about to pierce Chen…
“Lightning Style – Chidori Style!”
Chen’s body was instantly filled with lightning, paralyzing all the ninjas that pounced on him. Then Chen’s hands instantly turned into six giant snakes as thick as arms. They opened their bloody mouths, revealing their sharp teeth, and bit the necks of the six Chunins that had been paralyzed by the Chidori Style.
“Kakashi, what’s going on? Is this Chidori? Why did it become like this shape?” Seeing Chen performing the Chidori style, Kai asked Kakashi in surprise.
Kakashi did not answer immediately, but looked at Chen below, thoughtfully.
“Soga, I see! Distribute chakra throughout the body, and then use the Chidori method to fill the whole body with electricity. This means that you don’t use the Chidori with your hands, but use the whole body. The destructive power of the Chidori is abandoned, but in exchange for a larger attack range. This can not only be used as a means of attack, but also as a special absolute defense!… Can you master the Chidori so thoroughly? What a strong talent, I’m afraid even Sasuke can’t compare to this! Moreover, the ninjutsu that killed the six Chunins in the end should be Orochimaru’s Shadow Snake Hand. Not only did he master the Chidori that I created, but he could also use Orochimaru’s secret technique. Who exactly is this person?”
Kakashi is worthy of being the creator of Chidori. Just by watching Chidori Ryu once, he can thoroughly understand the principles and functions of Chidori Ryu.
“Ding! The host killed 6 Chunins and obtained points: 12,000!”
In just a few seconds, the Chunins who were planning to attack Chen were killed by Chen instead. It happened so suddenly that the two Jonins had no time to react and stop him. They just watched their subordinates being killed by Chen.
They were just ordinary jonin who had just been promoted, and their strength was only at the level of special jonin. They were promoted to jonin as an exception because they were going to launch the Konoha Collapse Plan.
“Hehe! It’s your turn next.” Chen grinned cruelly at the two stunned jonin in front of him, but his grin was blocked by the masks of the Anbu.
“Damn it! How dare you…” The two jonin pointed at Chen and said in disbelief.
“Hmph! If you want to kill someone, then you must be prepared to be killed. Do you want me to stand there without resisting and then let you kill me? Idiot!” Chen laughed at the two Chunins.
“Damn it! I’ll kill you!” A special jonin saw that Chen was still mocking them, and angrily pulled out a kunai and rushed towards Chen.
“Humph! Well done!” Chen looked at the special jonin rushing up and said with a sneer. Then he drew the short sword on his back and rushed towards the jonin. In an instant, he came in front of the other party and swung the short sword in his hand to chop at the special jonin.
“What? So fast!” The special jonin was shocked and raised the kunai in his hand to block Chen’s short sword. “Damn it!”
“Hey!” Chen sneered and exerted force with the hand holding the dagger, pressing towards the special jonin. The special jonin could only hold Chen’s dagger with all his strength and persevered with gritted teeth.
“Bastard!” Seeing this, another Sand Village member yelled and then quickly formed seals with his hands and tried to use ninjutsu against Chen.
“Tsk!” After Chen noticed the other Sand Ninja’s move, he immediately changed his short sword’s pressure to a slash, and slashed at the neck of the Sand Ninja holding the kunai. The Sand Ninja quickly lowered his body and dodged Chen’s short sword. Chen then kicked the Sand Ninja, and the Sand Ninja could only hastily use one arm to cross his body to block Chen’s attack, but he couldn’t withstand the huge force and was kicked away by Chen.
“Wind Style. Vacuum Ball.” At this time, another Sand Ninja also completed the seal, and sprayed several wind style light waves in the direction of Chen. Chen immediately jumped into the air, avoiding the attack of the ninjutsu, and used the short knife in his hand as a kunai, throwing it at the upper Sand Ninja who was kicked out just now, and quickly formed seals with both hands. The Sand Ninja holding the kunai saw Chen jumping in the air and was about to shoot a kunai at Chen, but Chen threw the short knife at him first, and the Sand Ninja had to dodge. At this time, Chen had already completed the seal. The chirping of the chidori sounded again. Then after landing on the ground, he immediately sprinted towards the Sand Ninja who was kicked away by him.
“Be careful! This is the Lightning Release Ninjutsu he just used to kill the giant snake. It has great lethality! Keep your distance and don’t let him get close to you!” The Sand Ninja who cast the jutsu reminded the Kunai Sand Ninja while quickly forming hand seals.
“Hmph! This move again? Even though this move is very powerful, it won’t work as long as the distance between us increases!” The Sand Ninja holding the kunai saw that there was still a short distance between him and Chen, so he didn’t jump away immediately, but stood there and said to Chen in a pretentious manner.
but…
“Lightning Release. Chidori Sharp Spear!”
PS: I have made up for the 1,000 words! Please collect, give flowers, and reward! ! !
Chapter 31: Konoha’s Counterattack (Old Version)
The Sand Ninja was still pretending to be cool. At this moment, the Chidori in Chen’s hand changed and turned into a javelin-like shape. Before the Sand Ninja could react, it instantly pierced his chest!
“Hey… What? I can actually…!” The Sand Ninja who was pierced by the Chidori spear looked at the wound on his chest and said in disbelief.
“Tsk! I’ll let you show off!”
“Ding! The host killed 1 special jonin, reward points: 3000, host’s total points: 13343.” After killing a special jonin, the system sounded a prompt.
“Yehmu… Damn it, go to hell!” The Sand Ninja who was making a seal saw his companion being killed by Chen again. The seal in his hand had just been completed, and he roared at Chen and launched a ninjutsu.
“Wind Style: Vacuum Wave!”
The Sand Villager continuously released dozens of rotating wind blades to attack Chen, which hit Chen in an instant and knocked him far away. Chen’s body was also cut into a bloody mess by the wind blades!
“Did he kill him? He couldn’t have survived after sustaining all the damage from ‘Wind Style: Vacuum Wave’.” The killer used a large-scale ninjutsu and muttered to himself while panting and looking at Chen who was lying on the ground motionless.
“It’s really dangerous!”
The Sand Ninja suddenly heard these words in his ears, and then the back of his head seemed to be pierced by something, and his consciousness gradually became blurred, “Didn’t I hit him? How could it be…” At the last moment, he glanced at Chen who was knocked to the ground by the ninjutsu.
“Bang!” Chen, who was lying on the ground, suddenly turned into smoke. After the smoke dissipated, it was found that Chen, who had just been knocked down, had turned into a piece of dead wood.
“Soga, so that’s how it is! He actually used the substitution technique…” After saying this, the Sand Villager took his last breath. From his puzzled look, he must have been wondering when Chen used the substitution technique!
“Ding! The host killed a special jonin, reward points: 3000, the host’s total points value is: 16343.” After the Sand Ninja died, the system prompted Chen.
“Fortunately, the opponent this time is only at the level of a special jonin. If it was a real jonin, it wouldn’t be so easy.” Chen had been paying attention to the Sand Ninja who had just released a ninjutsu to attack him. Chen also saw that the Sand Ninja was making a seal, so he was on guard against him. As early as Chen used the Chidori Sharp Spear to kill the Sand Ninja holding a kunai, Chen used the Substitution Technique. Sure enough, when Chen had just completed the Substitution Technique, the Sand Ninja’s ninjutsu attacked. However, Chen had already left his attack range. The Sand Ninja thought he had killed Chen, so he relaxed his vigilance. Chen also took advantage of the moment when the Sand Ninja was relaxed and appeared behind him, activated the finger gun, and pierced the Sand Ninja’s head. Although it seemed that a long time had passed, in fact, only a few seconds had passed from the Sand Ninja launching the ninjutsu to Chen going around and killing him.
At this time, Kai, who was standing on a high place, was already amazed by Chen. “Kakashi, this Chidori can actually do this?”
“Well, he has mastered the Chidori and created a ninjutsu that uses the whole body to launch Chidori, combining offense and defense. He can even make the Chidori thrust like a javelin and carry out long-range attacks. This young man’s talent is the best among his peers I have met!” Kakashi thought in his heart as he looked at Chen below.
“Kakashi, look…” Kai suddenly shouted to Kakashi, and motioned Kakashi to look up. At this time, an eagle was soaring in the sky above Konoha.
“It’s the signal! It’s finally started, let’s go.” Kakashi glanced at Chen below, then jumped away first, and Kai followed closely.
On the other side, the battle between the Third Generation and Orochimaru was also coming to an end. At this time, the Third Generation tightly grasped Orochimaru’s shoulders and made him unable to move, but the Third Generation was also pierced through the chest by the Kusanagi sword. And behind the Third Generation, there was a huge phantom, which was the god of death that could only be seen after performing the Shikigami Fuujin. At this time, one of the arms of the god of death had passed through the body of the Third Generation and grabbed Orochimaru in front of the Third Generation, trying to drag out Orochimaru’s soul.
“My hands are still being held tightly, and I can’t perform the spell!” Orochimaru thought bitterly, and then said to the Sandaime in front of him with a grim smile: “Isn’t it time for you to let go?”
The Third Hokage gritted his teeth and persisted, saying to Orochimaru with great effort: “Your ambition to harm Konoha ends here.”
Orochimaru looked at the Sandai and said in his hoarse voice, “My ambition will not be stopped. You will die here soon. At your old age, do you still want to save Konoha as the Third Hokage? Do you understand the current situation? My subordinates and the Sand Ninjas have attacked the village together. All of you Konoha’s ninjas, women and children will be killed. The Konoha collapse plan has been successful! Hahahahaha!”
“You probably don’t know, Orochimaru! Don’t underestimate the ninjas of this village!” Although the Sandaime was already very weak at this time, he still insisted and retorted to Orochimaru. “The ninjas of Konoha will fight with their lives to protect the village. The real power in this world is not after you have learned all the ninjutsu. I have taught you before, when you protect important people, the real power of ninjas will emerge.”
Orochimaru glared at the Third Generation fiercely.
On the other side, the ninjas from Sunagakure and Otonin have already entered the heart of Konoha, and they are searching for something in every room.
“No one is inside.”
“I don’t have any here!”
“There’s no one here either!”
After the search, the Sand Villagers gathered together.
“What’s going on? We have clearly already invaded the heart of Konoha, so why don’t we see even a woman or a child? What’s going on?” A Sand Ninja looked at the empty houses, unable to figure it out.
“Hmph! They must have hidden in the shelter. Find them and let’s go!” Then, the group of Sand Villagers began to run deeper into the village.
Suddenly, several sounds of breaking through the air were heard! Several Sand Ninjas were unable to dodge and were hit by the shuriken. The remaining ninjas from the two villages raised their heads and looked at a high ground in front of them. A group of ninjas dressed as Konoha Anbu were standing on the high ground, looking down at them.
“From now on, we will never let you take a single step forward.” A female ninja with long purple hair conveyed the will of Konoha to the Sand Villagers below.
Konoha’s counterattack began.
The ninjas of Konoha were dispatched one after another, and each mystical family also sent out their elites to fight with the Sand Village and the Sound Village in every corner of Konoha.
“I…my body can’t move!” A Sand Ninja who was captured by the shadow of the Nara family was horrified to find that his body could not move.
“Is this the first time you’ve seen Konoha’s secret shadow binding technique? Then I’ll let you see Konoha’s secret shadow strangling technique as well.” Nara Shikamaru’s father, Nara Shikaku, was leaning against a wall, speaking easily to the Sand Ninjas who had been immobilized by his shadows, and then he launched the strangling technique and broke the necks of those Sand Ninjas.
Yamanaka Inichi also launched the Yamanaka family’s secret technique, the mind confusion technique, causing the Sand Ninjas to kill each other. The Akimichi family’s multiplication technique crushed the Sand Ninjas. The three of them gathered together.
“This moment reminds me of the past!” Hai Yi said with a chuckle.
“The Pig, Deer and Butterfly trio assembles again!”
“Oh!” the three of them shouted together!
After Chen dealt with the Sand Ninjas, he heard the sounds of fighting and the wailing of ninjas from all over Konoha. “It seems that Konoha has started to fight back! This is really lively! However, I have to kill a few more as soon as possible, otherwise the Sand Ninjas and Sound Ninjas will be wiped out by Konoha, and how can I complete the mission!” As he said this, he rushed towards the direction of the loudest movement.
Chen came to a high ground and looked down. At this time, a group of ninjas were fighting fiercely, shurikens were flying in all directions, and groups of black shadows flashed quickly. Every time the black shadows collided with each other, there would be a sound of knocking on metal, and at the same time, a group of sparks would splash out, and occasionally accompanied by a scream!
“The fighting is so intense. It makes me excited!” Chen said with a little excitement as he looked at the battle below?
The ninjas below were moving at high speed, and from a distance only flashing black shadows could be seen. However, after Chen opened the Sharingan, he was able to capture the figures of those ninjas!
“I have used Chidori three times in a row. My chakra has been almost used up. It seems that I have to find a way to increase my chakra. System, can you restore my chakra?”
“It takes 1000 points to restore chakra. Do you want to redeem it?”
“exchange?”
“Ding! 1000 points deducted, host’s remaining points: 15343.”
After another burst of warmth, the chakra that Chen had just consumed was restored.
At this time, the battle below stopped for some unknown reason and the people were divided into two groups. One side was the Konoha ninjas dressed in uniform, and the other side was the ninja alliance of the Sound and Sand villages. Both sides were panting and staring at each other, forming a standoff!
After looking at the Sand Ninjas and Sound Ninjas gathered below, Chen came up with an idea!
“Exchange me another Flying Thunder God style kunai!”
“Ding! Ritual Kunai, item type: prop, item level: C-level, points required for redemption: 500, do you want to redeem?”
“Exchange successful, points deducted: 500, remaining points: 14843.”
Just after the system finished the prompt, a ritual kunai appeared out of thin air in Chen’s hand.
Chen clenched the kunai in his hand and looked at the crowd of Sand Ninja and Sound Ninja below, revealing a cruel smile!
“Hey! The hunt has begun…”
PS: I added another 600 words to this chapter. Please give me flowers and collect it!!!
Chapter 32: Battle against the Puppet Master (Old Version)
“Damn it! Sand Village, you actually betrayed us! Have you forgotten the alliance agreement you signed with us?” The ninja from Konoha questioned the Sand ninjas in front of them.
“Agreement? Don’t be naive. There are as many of those things as you want. It’s just a piece of waste paper. Who would care about it? Today we must remove Konoha from the five major ninja villages!” The Sand Ninjas said to the Konoha ninjas with a sneer.
“Humph! You want us to remove Konoha from the fold? How shameless! Our Konoha ninjas have already begun to expel the enemies lurking in Konoha. Your so-called Konoha collapse plan will never come true.”
“Tsk! Kill them!” The Sand Village on the opposite side didn’t waste any more words.
When the Sand Village people were about to attack the Konoha people, suddenly, a kunai was shot at them. However, it was immediately blocked and fell to the ground. The Sand Village ninjas saw that the kunai had no detonating tags or anything like that except for its strange shape, so they didn’t pay much attention to it. Instead, they looked in the direction where the kunai was shot and found a ninja dressed as an Anbu standing on the high ground, staring at them.
“Konoha’s Anbu? Just another one coming to die!” a Sound Ninja sneered and said disdainfully.
“Really?” Chen also sneered.
“Lightning Release. Chidori Ryu!” Chen, who was originally far away, suddenly appeared in the middle of the group of Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja, opened his arms and instantly performed Chidori Ryu.
“What!” Since the Sand Ninjas and Sound Ninjas didn’t know about Flying Thunder God, they were not prepared. Before they could react, Chen had already used Chidori Ryu on them. Except for one senior ninja who reacted quickly and escaped, the rest were all hit by Chen’s Chidori Ryu, their bodies were paralyzed, and then they were all killed by Chen!
“Ding! The host killed 8 Chunins and 4 Jonins, and obtained 28,000 points. The host’s total points are: 42,843.”
“What a fast speed! I can’t even catch a trace of his afterimage, so strong!” The Konoha side was surprised when they saw Chen performing Flying Thunder God. They didn’t think that this was the legendary Flying Thunder God, but thought that Chen’s speed was too fast, so they couldn’t keep up with him. After all, space ninjutsu was too rare.
“Damn it! I’m going to kill you!” The Sand Ninja who had escaped the disaster shouted angrily at Chen.
“Okay, leave this to me, you go provide support elsewhere!” Chen ignored the Sand Ninja’s shouting, and said to the Konoha Ninjas behind him.
“Uh…Yes, sir!” The ninjas of Konoha were now full of awe for Chen. They addressed him with honorifics, then all dispersed to provide support to other parts of Konoha!
“It’s just us now, let’s have some fun!” Chen looked at the senior ninja opposite!
“Humph! You actually let your companions leave. You will find out how stupid your decision is. You killed so many of us. I must kill you today no matter what!”
“You talk too much nonsense!”
“Tsk!” The senior ninja on the opposite side did not attack immediately, but bit his thumb, then quickly made a few seals and pressed it on the ground, summoned a black scroll, and then spread out the scroll on the ground.
“Bang!” After a burst of smoke, three humanoid puppets appeared out of thin air on the scroll. Among the three humanoid puppets, one was shorter and had a pair of sharp claws, one was in the shape of a bull’s head and was taller than the other three puppets, and the last puppet had very long arms, and its arms and head were full of spikes.
“So he’s a puppeteer. It seems he can control three puppets at the same time. This person must be no ordinary person in the Sand Village!” Chen’s expression became solemn when he saw that the senior ninja opposite him actually summoned three puppets.
Puppet master is a profession unique to Sand Village, and usually uses chakra lines released from both hands to manipulate puppets. The ability of a puppet master depends on the number of puppets that the puppet master can control at the same time. The best among them are Chiyo of Sand Village and her grandson, Scorpion of the Red Sand, who has defected from Sand Village and joined the Akatsuki organization.
“You should feel honored to have seen my “Black Secret Technique. The Funny Three” (don’t mind the name, it’s just nonsense!). The ability of our puppeteers depends on the number of puppets they can control at the same time. Among them, the one that we puppeteers admire the most is our Sand Village advisor, Granny Chiyo. She is the strongest puppeteer in our Sand Village and possesses the ten masterpieces of the first puppeteer Monzaemon, “White Secret Technique – The Ten Kinmatsu People”. Granny Chiyo once used this skill to break through a city by herself and was known as a one-man show. Although my “Yellow Secret Technique. The Funny Three” is not as good as Granny Chiyo’s, I am still far from being the top ten puppets of the Kinmatsu Ten, but my puppets are not ordinary stuff either. They are all humanoid puppets made by Scorpion of the Red Sand, who is known as a genius puppet stylist in our Sand Village. Whether as a stylist or a puppeteer, he has better talents than anyone else. We puppeteers are proud to get the works of Master Scorpion. And I am also fortunate to have these three puppets, the “Funny Three”! Although I don’t have a brilliant record like Granny Chiyo, I once used them to slaughter a bandit in a mountain village! “The puppeteer opposite was proudly introducing his puppets.
“The puppeteer is best at using poison. These three puppets must have been soaked in poison. If they are injured, they will definitely be poisoned. I wonder if the system can detoxify them.” Chen looked at the three puppets opposite him and felt the situation was tricky.
“System, is there any way to avoid poisoning?”
“The host can exchange for a detoxification pill. After taking the system’s detoxification pill, he will be immune to all poisons within the next hour.”
“Antidote pills? Exchange them for me!”
“Ding! Detoxification Pill, item level: B, requires 1000 points to redeem, do you want to redeem?”
“Exchange successful, points deducted: 1000, host’s remaining points: 41843.”
After the system finished prompting, a thumb-sized pill appeared out of thin air in Chen’s hand, and Chen immediately put it in his mouth and swallowed it. Just after Chen swallowed the detoxification pill, the puppeteer on the opposite side also finished his trump card.
“All the ninjas that have fought with my “Funny Trio” have been killed, and this time will be no exception.” The puppeteer said as he sent out three chakra lines from his hands, connecting to the three puppets. The three puppets seemed to come alive, making “click! click! click!” sounds.
“Let me show you, ‘The Dark Secret Technique. The Funny Three’, come at me!” The puppeteer roared, controlling the puppet to rush towards Chen.
“Tsk!” Chen saw the puppet rushing over, and he gritted his teeth and rushed forward. In an instant, he fought with the bull-headed puppet. The smaller puppet always attacked Chen from time to time, and the last puppet with long arms attacked from a distance. Not only could it shoot thousands of bullets at Chen, but its arms could also be extended to restrain Chen.
“These three puppets actually cooperate so well. The larger bull-headed puppet attacks from the front and engages in hand-to-hand combat with the opponent, while the puppet with long arms conducts long-range attacks to contain the opponent. The short puppet is very agile and always appears at the most appropriate time to deal fatal attacks to the opponent. If the attack misses, it will flee far away, just like an assassin. It’s really tricky. Is this the work of Scorpion of the Red Sand? He is a genius to be able to make such an excellent puppet!” Chen dodged the attack of the puppets while thinking of countermeasures. “These puppets are controlled by the puppeteer with chakra lines. There is no point in attacking them unless they can be smashed into pieces with one blow. It seems that I have to find an opportunity to get close to the puppeteer and kill him!”
“Haha! You’re very good at dodging! I wonder how long you can hide!” The puppeteer said arrogantly as he looked at Chen Zheng dodging the puppet’s attack in a panic.
“Tsk! Just a few puppets dare to be so arrogant. Do you think I’m a sick cat if I don’t show my power? System, exchange it for my super strength punch!”
“Physical Skills. Super Strength, Item Type: Talent, Item Level: A-level, Points Required for Redemption: 5000, Do you want to redeem?”
“Exchange successful, points deducted: 5000, host’s remaining points: 36843.”
It was still a warm current that merged into Chen’s body, and a piece of information appeared in his mind.
“Physical skills. Super strength. It requires precise chakra control techniques to concentrate chakra in any part of the body, and then explode it to form super destructive power.”
At this time, the assassin puppet took advantage of Chen’s reading of the information in his brain and attacked him again, but this time Chen did not dodge, but punched the puppet.
“Get out of here!” He roared and punched the assassin puppet.
“Crack!” The assassin puppet was directly smashed to pieces by Chen and scattered on the ground.
“What! How is it possible…” Looking at the puppet being shattered by a punch, the puppeteer shouted in disbelief.
“Hmph!” Chen didn’t care about the puppeteer’s mood and rushed directly towards him.
“Damn it! You want to attack me? I won’t let you succeed!” The puppeteer saw Chen rushing towards him and saw through Chen’s intention at a glance. He no longer felt sorry for the broken puppet. He directly pulled the bull-headed puppet back to his side to protect himself, and controlled the puppet with long arms to shoot out thousands of spells to stop Chen.
While dodging the thousand swords that were shot at him, Chen used his Shadow Snake Hand. The giant snake that emerged flexibly captured the long-armed puppet and dragged it directly in front of Chen, who then punched it to pieces.
“Damn…Damn it!” The puppeteer was a little panicked. At this moment, he only had a bull-headed puppet left for close combat. After seeing Chen attacking, he could only control the bull-headed puppet for defense, but it was blown up by Chen’s punch again.
“Hehe~ It’s your turn next. Do you have any red or white secret skills?” Chen grinned and slowly walked towards the puppeteer.
PS: I wanted to write about the fight scene with the puppeteer, and I even went to watch the fight between Chiyo and Scorpion, but I found that the puppets were all smashed by one punch. There was nothing interesting to see, so I couldn’t write about it at all, so I had to just pass it over! Don’t mind it! In addition, I don’t have the face to ask for your rewards, I only ask for flowers! Please collect it!!!
Chapter 33: Stealing Mao Yue Xi Yan’s head (old version)
“Ding! The host killed a jonin, and was awarded 5000 points. The host’s total points: 41843.”
“Tsk! I was careless. As expected, the jonin is much stronger than the special jonin. I didn’t expect that he could hurt me before he died. If it weren’t for the systematic detoxification pill, I would be a corpse now.” Chen looked at the wound on his arm caused by the kunai and said with a little fear. “It seems that I have to exchange for some more powerful ninjutsu. Now I only have lightning escape, shadow snake hand and finger gun as offensive moves, which are too few.”
“System, how many points do I need to redeem the Mangekyo Sharingan?”
“Mangekyo Sharingan, item level: S-level, points required for redemption: 100,000. You must first have the Three Magatama Sharingan for this redemption. The host does not have enough points and cannot redeem it!”
“Is it so expensive? It is obviously an S-level item like Flying Thunder God, but the price is ten times higher.” Chen thought depressedly after hearing the system’s answer.
“Why is the Mangekyo Sharingan so expensive?”
“Because the Mangekyo Sharingan has more potential and is more practical than Flying Thunder God. And the Mangekyo Sharingan is a combination item that contains multiple S-level skills.”
“Is it the ability of the Kaleidoscope?”
“Yes, but the ability of the Mangekyo exchanged by the system will be defaulted to Tsukuyomi in the left eye and Amaterasu in the right eye, and Susanoo in both eyes.”
“Isn’t this the ability of Itachi’s Mangekyo in the original story? If so, can it be exchanged for other Mangekyo abilities?”
“Yes, the host can possess the abilities of multiple Mangekyo Sharingan at the same time.”
“That’s good! Then take this opportunity to save more points. Add to that the 50,000 points reward you get after completing this mission, and you should be able to exchange for a Mangekyo! When that time comes, you won’t have to be so cautious and act dumb anymore, and you won’t have to worry about Danzo coming to your door anymore.”
“System, help me recover my strength and chakra.” After the system helped Chen recover, Chen immediately ran to another battlefield. After that, Chen’s figure has been active in every corner of Konoha. Wherever there is an enemy, he will appear there. He always leaves immediately after killing the enemy to find a new enemy. With the function of restoring chakra in the system, Chen seems to be a machine that never knows how to get tired. There are countless Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja who died in his hands, but most of them are Chunin and Genin. Four Jonin-level people have been killed by him. All the Sound Ninja and Sand Ninja he encountered were spared, and all turned into his points. Chen also suffered several injuries. Although Chen has mastered many powerful ninjutsu, because it is his first actual combat, he lacks actual combat experience. There is no pressure to deal with Genin and Chunin, but if he deals with Jonin, Chen will feel very strenuous. Chen also suffered losses in the duel with several Jonin. The injuries on his body were also left by the opponent when he was fighting against Jonin.
“System, check how many points I have!” Chen was sitting on the body of a Sound Ninja at this time, and said a little tiredly. It was obvious that he had just been through a big battle. There were corpses scattered all around him, all of them were Sand Ninja and Sound Ninja.
“Host’s total points amount: 86043, do you want to open the redemption interface?”
“No, help me recover my chakra and strength first.”
Ding! Redemption successful, 2000 points deducted, remaining points: 84043.
“Ah~ so cool!!!” After the system restored his chakra and physical strength, Chen felt relaxed, as if he had just woken up, and even stretched comfortably.
“We have to kill one more jonin to complete the mission. Fortunately, there is a system that can restore chakra and physical strength. We are exhausted after fighting for such a long time! I don’t know what kind of monsters those people who fight for days and nights are! The Third Raikage actually blocked 10,000 enemy ninjas by himself, and fought for three days and three nights before dying of exhaustion. He is simply a human-shaped tailed beast! Forget it, let’s not think about these things for now. The most important thing is to complete the mission quickly!”
Then he stood up and continued to look for the enemy. However, when he passed by the Chunin Selection Arena, he found something and ran over. It turned out that there were two groups of people confronting each other. One side was Konoha’s Kakashi, Kai, and the examiner of the Chunin Selection Tournament, Genma Shiranui. The other side had only two people, one was Maki, a ninja from the Sand Village, and the other was dressed as a Konoha Anbu, with a mask on his face, so it was impossible to tell who he was!
Kakashi and the others also found Chen. Kai said to Chen: “Hey! See you again, brother!” “Yeah!” Chen didn’t say anything, just nodded. Then he looked at Maki and another mysterious person opposite.
“Ah! Ah! Another enemy has arrived. Looks like we have no choice but to retreat!” At this time, the mysterious man dressed as an Anbu spoke, his tone seemed very relaxed. Although he was facing the four ninjas of Konoha, there was no nervousness in his tone.
Kakashi was about to say something, but something happened to the huge Four Purple Flame Array behind him, the barrier was lifted, and then two Sound Ninjas were carrying Orochimaru away, followed by two more Sound Ninjas. Three Anbu from Konoha were about to chase them, but they were trapped by a spider web released by a Sound Ninja.
“Kakashi, they’ve already taken action, should we chase them?”
“No, wait a minute.”
“Yes, if you chase after them without understanding the situation above, you will fall into the enemy’s trap!” At this time, the mysterious man dressed as an Anbu spoke.
“I know this without you telling me, no matter whether the enemy has set a trap or not, we can’t let the enemy escape now. This is the ninja of Konoha!” Kai retorted to the mysterious man opposite.
“I’ll leave them to you. I’m going to catch up with them!” Chen said, and without paying attention to the reactions of Kakashi and the others, he chased in the direction of Orochimaru.
“So… you’ve been watching all this time, Kabuto!” After Chen left, Kakashi walked up to the mysterious man opposite and said.
“Sure enough, I’ve been seen through!” The mysterious man took off the mask on his face, and it was none other than Kabuto Yakushi!
“Hey! What should we do now?” Maki asked in a low voice to Pharmacist Kabuto beside him.
“It’s time for us to retreat!”
Kakashi saw that Yakushi Kabuto wanted to retreat, and immediately asked: “Do you want to run away from me again?”
“That’s true. If I attack, you will copy my moves. But it seems that you can’t fully utilize the Sharingan like the Uchiha clan!” Kabuto looked at the three jonin in front of him with a relaxed tone. There was no sign of nervousness at all.
“Well, goodbye then!” Pharmacist Kabuto gave a weird smile, and then he and Maki made a seal at the same time.
“Bang!” The two of them seemed to have released their shadow clones and turned into a cloud of smoke, disappearing without a trace.
“Damn it, they escaped!” Kai felt distressed when he saw Kabuto Yakushi running away in front of him.
“Don’t worry about them, the barrier has disappeared, Orochimaru has retreated, and the situation on the Third Hokage’s side is unclear. Let’s go find the Third Hokage first!” Kakashi said as he rushed to the place where the Third Hokage and Orochimaru were fighting. Genma Shiranui and Kai quickly followed.
On the other side, Chen, who was about to chase Orochimaru, stopped on the trunk of a big tree.
“By now, Orochimaru’s arms should have been sealed by the Third Hokage with the Shikigami Fujin, and he seems to be very weak. Should we take this opportunity to kill him?” Chen was a little tempted. After all, Orochimaru was a veteran Kage-level warrior. Killing him would definitely earn him a lot of points, and there would also be the reward for the hidden mission!
“Forget it. Orochimaru is famous for his ability to save his life. In the original novel, all kinds of villain bosses died, but only Orochimaru managed to survive to the end. Let’s not talk about what cards Orochimaru has. The four Oto-nins around him are also very difficult to deal with. They can all use the second state of the curse seal. It will be impossible to kill them in a short time. If Kabuto Yakushi comes, I will be in trouble! If I fail to kill them and attract Orochimaru’s attention, it will not be worth it. Besides, I don’t want to change the plot!” Chen thought about it and immediately rejected the idea of ??taking advantage of the situation. “Since Orochimaru has retreated, his Oto-nins and Sunagakure will also retreat soon. We must hurry up and kill another jonin.”
Just when Chen was about to look for the target, a sound ninja suddenly entered his sight. The left arm of the sound ninja was hanging limply, and he was holding his left arm with his right hand, obviously injured. The sound ninja was approaching Chen in a panic, as if someone was chasing him from behind, so the sound ninja did not notice Chen.
“A jonin? Oh my god, am I going to be the farmer who sits by the tree and waits for the rabbit to come? Just when I was looking for a jonin to kill, a jonin came to my door automatically, and he was an injured jonin! I’m so lucky, this is unscientific! But, since it’s already been delivered to us, it would be too ungrateful if I don’t accept it, so I won’t be polite!” Chen looked at the sound ninja who was gradually approaching him and showed a cruel grin! Then Chen immediately performed the camouflage technique and merged with the tree trunk. This camouflage technique is also a low-level ninjutsu taught in the ninja school. It was the technique that Uzumaki Naruto used in the first episode of Naruto to avoid the two chunins who were chasing him, but it was discovered by Iruka. If it was normal, any chunin could detect it, but at this time, the sound ninja was exhausted and didn’t sense Chen’s existence at all. After hiding his tracks, Chen waited for the sound ninja to come to his door.
In the blink of an eye, the Sound Ninja jumped to the tree trunk where Chen was. Just as he was about to use the trunk to gain leverage to continue jumping forward, Chen suddenly grabbed his hanging arm.
“What?” The Oto-nin subconsciously turned his head to see what grabbed his hand, but he only saw a fist, a fist that was getting closer and closer to his face. The pupils of the Oto-nin suddenly dilated, and before he could react, he heard a cracking sound. He knew it was the sound of bones breaking, and this sound came from his neck. Then his eyes went dark, and he could no longer feel anything.
Chen punched the Sound Ninja in the face, and the huge force directly broke the Sound Ninja’s neck, and also knocked the Sound Ninja far away, knocking down a house.
“Ding! The host killed a jonin, reward points: 5000, the host’s total points value: 89043.”
Then, Chen came to the body of the Sound Ninja, wanting to see what the Sound Ninja looked like after being beaten by him!
“He was killed with just one punch. It’s so horrible to be hit by the strange force punch!” At this time, the Sound Ninja was deader than dead. There was a clear fist mark on one side of his face, and his neck was twisted irregularly.
At this time, an Anbu with long purple hair and dressed the same as Chen suddenly appeared beside the body of the Sound-nin. It seemed that this Anbu was chasing the Sound-nin.
“He’s dead. It looks like he was killed by a heavy punch. Even his neck was broken. What a powerful force!” The Anbu looked at Chen who was standing aside.
“Are you also from the Anbu? Which team do you belong to? What’s your code name?” the female Anbu with long purple hair asked Chen.
“Uh! Mao Yue Xi Yan?” Chen looked at the purple-haired female ANBU in front of him, and he thought of someone! He said it unconsciously.
“How…how do you know my name? Tell me your team and your code name!”
“Um…this…look, a plane!” Chen suddenly pointed behind Mao Yue Xi Yan and shouted.
“Plane?” Mao Yue Xi Yan subconsciously looked back, but there was nothing. When she turned her head to look at Chen, she found that Chen was no longer there!
“Damn bastard! How dare you play tricks on me? Don’t let me know who you are!” Mao Yue Xi Yan found out that she was actually played tricks on her, and she didn’t even know who the other person was, which made her very angry! After cursing a few words, she left!
PS: Oh my god, this chapter is so long, please give me flowers! Please add me to your collection!!! Group: **!! Please join our group!
Chapter 34; Mangekyo Sharingan (old version)
Chen was very depressed. He didn’t expect that snatching a head would actually provoke an Anbu, and that it was a girl named Mao Yue Xi Yan.
“Oh my god~ It’s really a case of a fake Li Gui meeting a real Li Kui. He actually ran into a genuine Anbu. God knows what the code name of the Anbu is. It’s better to run away!” Chen thought depressedly as he looked at the girl in front of him.
“Tell me quickly which team you belong to and your code name.” At this time, Mao Yue Xi Yan asked Chen on the opposite side.
“Uh…well…the weather is nice today, and the air is fresh! Hehe!” Chen looked around and laughed.
“Hurry up and tell me your code name! And which team do you belong to!” Mao Yue Xi Yan was unmoved by Chen’s joke and slowly walked towards Chen and asked.
“My code name is confidential. It belongs to Hokage’s…secret team! It cannot be disclosed casually.”
“Nonsense, I’ve been in the Anbu for so many years, always protecting the Hokage, and I’ve never heard that the Hokage has any secret group. You’re lying!” Uzuki Yugao felt that the man in front of her was very suspicious and planned to capture him for interrogation.
“You won’t tell me, right? Then you have no chance!” Mao Yue Xi Yan drew out the knife on her back and approached Chen.
“Wait! I said, my code name is Husband.”
“Husband?” Mao Yue Xi Yan didn’t react for a moment.
“Hey! Wife!”
“Shameless! How dare you tease me? Go to hell!” Mao Yue Xi Yan came to her senses and rushed towards Chen, waving her knife in anger!
“Look, there’s a plane behind you!” Chen suddenly pointed behind Mao Yue Xi Yan and said in horror.
“What?” Mao Yue Xi Yan heard Chen’s frightened voice and subconsciously thought that there was something terrible behind her. She turned her head to look behind her and found that there was nothing at all. When she turned around, she found that Chen, who was in front of her just now, had disappeared without a trace, as if he had never appeared!
“You damn bastard, you have been teasing me again and again. Don’t let me know who you are, otherwise I will make you pay the price!” Yue Xiyan found out that she had been fooled twice, and in the end she didn’t even know who the other person was, which made her very angry!
At this time, several more Anbu appeared beside Uzuki Yugao.
“Huh! I didn’t expect it to be resolved so quickly?” An Anbu said casually while looking at the body of the Sound Ninja.
“Shut up!” At this time, Mao Yue Xi Yan was very angry. She shouted at the Anbu and then left alone!
“Uh! Did I say something wrong?” the Anbu asked the other teammates innocently.
“Who knows when you have offended her! Let’s go, the barrier over there has disappeared. I don’t know what happened to the Third Generation. Let’s go to the Third Generation first!” Then, several Anbu flashed and turned into several black shadows and jumped away.
On the other side, Chen activated the Flying Thunder God Technique and returned to his room.
“Ding! The host has completed the war mission, and the reward points are: 50,000. The host’s total points are: 139,043. Do you want to open the redemption interface?”
“Finally I have a huge sum of money. Now I can redeem it for a Kaleidoscope. Open the S-level redemption page!”
Then, a redemption page appeared in front of Chen’s eyes. It was full of S-level skills and props, including: Lightning Style. Raikiri! Lightning Style. Kirin! Wind Style. Rasenshuriken! Immortal Skill. Goemon! And other S-level ninjutsu!”
“Huh! There are traces of Wood Release blood?” Chen was stunned when he saw the introduction of an item on the exchange interface!
“The combination of Wood Style, Water Style and Earth Style is a new chakra property produced by the fusion of the two, which transforms the chakra into a special bloodline limit.”
“System, are there any conditions for exchanging for Wood Release?”
“Wood Style, Item Level: S-level, Item Type: Bloodstain, Points Required for Redemption: 100,000, Note: Wood Style is a combination of Water Style and Earth Style, and is a new type of chakra produced by the fusion of the two. It transforms chakra into a special bloodline limit, and requires both Water Style and Earth Style chakras to redeem. The host does not meet the required conditions and cannot redeem!”
“So, if you want to exchange for Wood Release, you have to exchange for water and earth attribute chakra first. 100,000 points is the same price as the Mangekyo Sharingan! However, Wood Release is really worth the price!” Chen said in his heart.
“But Wood Release involves too much and is too ostentatious. We don’t need Wood Release at this stage. Let’s exchange the Mangekyo first!” Chen said silently in his heart: “System, exchange the Mangekyo Sharingan for me!”
“Mangekyo Sharingan, item level: S-level, points required for redemption: 100,000. This redemption requires the possession of a three-magatama Sharingan. The host meets the conditions. Do you want to redeem it?”
“Exchange successful, 100,000 points deducted, remaining points: 39,043.”
Just as the system finished speaking, Chen’s mind suddenly replayed the night of the genocide. Looking at Uchiha Mikoto lying in a pool of blood, a strong sense of sadness rose in Chen’s heart.
Immediately afterwards, Chen felt a burning pain in his eyes, and the three magatama in his eyes were spinning wildly, faster and faster, and finally the three magatama were connected together to form a hexagram-shaped pattern. At the moment the pattern was formed, a powerful force flowed from Chen’s eyes, driving the crazy condensation of chakra, and actually allowed Chen to break through to the strength of an elite jonin in one fell swoop, and the burning pain in Chen’s eyes slowly subsided.
“Hah~~” At this moment, Chen was sweating all over, lying on the ground gasping for breath.
“Danzo, I will make you pay with blood!”
After Chen recalled the night of genocide, his hatred for Danzo emerged, and he was extremely eager to seek revenge on Danzo. However, Chen tried his best to suppress the urge to seek revenge immediately, and it took a long time for the urge to slowly calm down.
“System, is my Kaleidoscope complete? I can already feel my strength has broken through!”
“Yes, the host has completed the opening of the Mangekyo Sharingan, and the host’s strength has reached the level of an elite jonin!”
“Finally done…” Chen was exhausted. He had been fighting for a long time today. Although the system had the function of restoring physical strength, Chen still consumed too much mental energy. Coupled with the pain he had just experienced when he opened his eyes, Chen was so tired that he lay on the ground and fell asleep.
Chen slept until night and woke up when Sasuke came back. However, Sasuke looked seriously injured, so he went straight to his room and lay down as soon as he got home.
“He slept for so long. Has Sasuke come back? It seems that he suffered serious injuries when fighting with Gaara! The Sand Village and the Sound Ninja should have retreated!” Chen said darkly as he looked at the sky outside which was getting dark.
“By the way, I haven’t seen my Mangekyo Sharingan yet!” Thinking of the Mangekyo he had just exchanged today, Chen couldn’t wait to see it!
Chen found a mirror at home and had an idea.
“Mangekyo Sharingan!”
Then, Chen’s eyes changed. First, the three magatama Sharingan appeared, and then the three magatama quickly rotated, forming a hexagram pattern, which appeared in Chen’s eyes.
“Is this my Mangekyo? Why is it so similar to Sasuke’s Mangekyo in the original work? Is it because we are twins?” Chen looked at his Mangekyo Sharingan in the mirror, and a piece of information appeared in his mind.
Mangekyo Sharingan: The bloodline limit of the Uchiha clan, the highest level of Sharingan. Each Mangekyo Sharingan has a special ability, which varies depending on the person who opens it. Since the host’s Sharingan is exchanged by the system and not opened by himself, the host’s Mangekyo ability system will default to Tsukuyomi in the left eye and Amaterasu in the right eye, and Susanoo in both eyes.
Tsukuyomi: This is an advanced illusion that can only be used by the Mangekyo Sharingan. Except for the Uchiha clan’s Mangekyo Sharingan, no one can resist it. This technique will move the opponent’s mind to another world, where the time and quality of the world are completely controlled by the caster. The time in the fictional world is only a moment in the real world. This technique may cause the opponent’s mental breakdown, and the degree of damage caused can also be controlled by the caster. It is a very dangerous illusion that will only work when the eyes are facing each other.
Amaterasu: An advanced ninjutsu that can only be used with the Mangekyo Sharingan. It summons black flames from the center of the sun at the point where the Mangekyo Sharingan’s vision is focused. It can burn everything and will never extinguish until the target is destroyed.
Susanoo: You must possess the Mangekyo Sharingan and master the fusion of the left eye’s power and the right eye’s power to master the power of opening it. (I really can’t find any relevant introduction to Susanoo.)
“Hehe~ Is this the full power of my Mangekyo Sharingan? It’s exactly the same as Itachi’s ability! But it’s not bad. Now I don’t have to worry anymore. Even without the protection of the village, I can still gain a foothold in the ninja world. Even if Danzo sends his “Root” to hunt me down, I will make him never come back. Everything is ready, only the east wind is missing. Now I just wait for the Sound Four to come and kidnap Sasuke. Then I will leave the village with them and give the people of Konoha the illusion that I was taken away by Sasuke. That way, there will be less trouble.”
Although Yichen’s current strength does not make him afraid of Konoha anymore, it would be very troublesome. After all, he is a resident of Konoha. If the people of Konoha find out that he escaped from Konoha, they will definitely send someone to bring him back. At that time, he will not have peace, so he should keep it a secret for as long as possible!
“Heh~~” After releasing the Mangekyo Sharingan, Chen, who had nothing to do, yawned and continued to fall asleep.
PS: Do you think the plot is too fast, or the protagonist’s strength is improving too quickly? If you have any suggestions, you may join a group and discuss together. Also, I am asking for flowers! Please add me to your collection!!!
group:**
Chapter 35: Movements of all parties (old version)
The next day was a gloomy day, and it seemed as if heavy rain would fall at any time. The whole village was filled with a sad atmosphere.
Sasuke got up early in the morning, put on a set of black clothes, and showed a hint of sadness. He sat at the table in the living room, lowered his head, and didn’t know what he was thinking. Chen also sat on the other side of the table, yawning from time to time, as if he hadn’t slept enough.
At this time, Haruno Sakura, a member of the same team as Sasuke, came to find Sasuke, wearing the same black clothes and black pants, with the same sad expression.
“Sasuke…” Haruno Sakura wanted to say something to Sasuke, but saw Sasuke waving his hand, so she didn’t continue. Then she looked at Chen who was sitting on the other side with complicated eyes. Although it was fleeting, Chen still saw disgust in her eyes, disgust for Chen.
“Let’s go.” Sasuke stood up and walked straight outside. After Sasuke walked out, Haruno Sakura looked at Chen again, this time without any concealment, her eyes were full of disgust, as if she was looking at a piece of dog shit.
“Uchiha Chen, I don’t care whether you understand or not. In short, I will not let you and Ino be together no matter what. You idiot are not worthy of Ino at all.” After saying that, without paying attention to Chen’s reaction, he ran to chase Sasuke.
“Tsk! You’re crazy, this guy with a wide forehead is too picky, he really thinks he’s someone important, idiot!” Chen hated Haruno Sakura in his previous life.
At this time, a group of people were gathered on the rooftop of the Hokage’s office building. They were all wearing black clothes and black pants. They were silent, and there was a sense of sadness in the whole crowd. They were all looking at a long table in front of them. On the table was a row of photos. In the middle of the row of photos was a photo that was larger than the others. The photo was actually of Konoha’s third generation Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
At this time, it started to rain heavily.
It s raining.
“Even God is crying?” Asuma Sarutobi said sadly as he looked at the falling rain.
“This funeral is to commemorate the Third Hokage who died in this battle, as well as the other victims.” Mito Kado En, a contemporary teammate of the Third Hokage and Konoha advisor, said to the crowd below, and then asked everyone to come forward and lay flowers.
“Why? Why did the third-generation grandfather die like this? Why…” Looking at Konohamaru who was crying beside him, Naruto’s heart was filled with sadness.
Ninjas are not allowed to show their emotions under any circumstances. They must put the mission first and not shed tears under any circumstances.
“Teacher Iruka, why would people…risk their lives for others?” After putting down the white flower, Naruto returned to the crowd and said to Iruka next to him.
“When a person dies alone, everything disappears. His past, present, and future will all disappear. Many people died in missions or wars, and died easily. Hayate was one of them. Among these deceased people, some also had dreams. Everyone has something they cherish the most. Parents, brothers, friends, and lovers. They are all very important people to oneself. They trust each other and help each other. From the moment you are born, you have a bond with the person you think is most important, and this bond will become stronger and stronger as time goes by. There is no need for any big principles. People who have this bond will definitely do this because they are people worth cherishing.”
“Well, I think I can understand this feeling, but… death is really painful.”
“The Third Hokage did not die in vain. He left us something important. One day you will understand these truths.”
“Hmm! I seem to understand this.”
Although the memorial service had already begun, Kakashi was not present. Instead, he came to the memorial stone in Konoha alone. It was raining heavily. He heard footsteps behind him. A woman with long purple hair was holding a bouquet of white flowers and stood behind Kakashi.
“Is it for Hayate?” Although Kakashi didn’t turn around, he knew who it was. “The funeral of the Third Hokage has already begun. We must hurry.”
“Senior Kakashi, are you here to see Obito too? Since you always find excuses for being late, why couldn’t you come earlier?” Uzuki Yugao placed the white flower in her hand in front of the memorial tablet and knelt in front of the tablet with her hands clasped together.
“I came here early in the morning. But every time I come here, I keep scolding myself for being so stupid…” Kakashi wanted to turn around and leave.
“Senior, does Lord Hokage have another secret team?” Uzuki Yugao suddenly thought of something, stood up and asked Kakashi who was about to leave.
“Secret group?” Kakashi turned around and looked at Uzuki Yugao in confusion: “I have been working in the Anbu for many years and have never heard of a secret group.”
“Yeah?”
“Why do you ask?”
“I encountered a strange ANBU when I was chasing an enemy yesterday. He claimed to be the secret unit of Hokage-sama.”
“Isn’t he short? He doesn’t sound very old.”
“Senior, have you seen it?”
“Yeah! At first I also thought he was an ANBU, but later I noticed that he didn’t have the flame tattoos unique to ANBU on his arm, so he wasn’t an ANBU.”
“Not an ANBU? Then who could it be?”
“I don’t know about that, but he doesn’t seem to have any ill will towards Konoha. On the contrary, he saved a lot of people.”
“is that so?”
“Okay, the memorial service for the Third Hokage is almost over. I’m going to go over there.” After Kakashi said this, he ignored Uzuki Yugao and walked towards the Hokage Building on his own.
Afterwards, the memorial service for the Third Hokage ended, the sky cleared, and the Chunins left one after another. Iruka couldn’t help but feel emotional as he looked at the figures of the little strong men.
“The little Konoha of Konoha, Third-sama, they seem to have inherited the will of fire you mentioned. The little fire that fell on Konoha will one day burn brightly. They will continue to illuminate and protect this village. One day… they will become the new generation of Hokage.”
On the road from Konoha to Sunagakure, several Sand Ninjas appeared, one of whom was Maki who confronted Kakashi and others during the Konoha collapse plan.
“Found it!” A Sand Ninja suddenly appeared in front of Maki and the others and said to them.
“Let’s go!” Then the Sand Ninja led the way in front, and Maki and the others followed behind the ninja and walked in one direction.
After several people came to a place, they found several extremely decayed corpses. All of them were wearing Sand Village ninja uniforms. One of the corpses was actually wearing a divine robe, and one was wearing a Kazekage’s hat.
“He has been dead for a long time. I’m afraid he died before the Chunin Exam began.” A Sand Ninja said to Maki who had rushed over.
“I see, that’s what happened. That bastard Orochimaru killed Kazekage-sama, and then Orochimaru or Kabuto pretended to be Kazekage-sama. I was too careless.”
On the other side, in a dark secret room.
“Damn Sarutobi.” Orochimaru said with great resentment. At this time, the souls in Orochimaru’s arms had already been sealed by the Shikigami Fujin.
“In fact, things are not that simple. After all, your opponent is the strongest Hokage of the five major countries. But you are really amazing. You actually defeated two of the five Kage…” Kabuto Yakushi on the side said respectfully to Orochimaru.
“Don’t… come to comfort me again, or I will kill you.” Orochimaru looked at Kabuto Yakushi with a grim gaze.
“That’s not what I meant. Although you didn’t conquer Konoha, this plan has a purpose… Uchiha Sasuke has now been put on your collar.”
“Hehehe… I earned this with my own hands and all my ninjutsu. If I had gotten Uchiha Itachi, I wouldn’t have had so many problems. But that’s now an impossible dream. Because he’s stronger than me.” Orochimaru’s mind flashed with Itachi’s cold eyes, “So… I left that organization.”
At the same time, in a secret base of Rain Village, there is a huge golem with nine figures standing on its ten fingers. This place is the main base of Akatsuki, and those nine figures are the core members of Akatsuki… all of them are S-level rebel ninjas from various ninja villages.
“According to intelligence from outside, Orochimaru, who was once a member of our organization, joined forces with Sunagakure to attack Konoha yesterday. Although they did not succeed in the end, they caused great losses to Konoha, and the Third Hokage was also killed by him.” The man with short orange hair, various nails on his face, and circles of lines in his eyes is the Deva Path among the Six Paths of Pain.
After hearing the news, Itachi, who had been resting with his eyes closed, opened his eyes.
“Tsk! He’s just an old man who can’t walk. Orochimaru is really a loser. What do you think? Zero, let me kill the traitor Orochimaru, and bring back the ring in his hand. It will be a good thing for the organization.” Deidara on the side couldn’t help shouting.
“Don’t worry about Orochimaru for now. We can deal with him if we meet him later. Konoha is currently rebuilding, and they haven’t chosen a new Hokage yet. They are leaderless, so no one will care about the Nine-Tails’ Jinchuriki. Our organization has been preparing for that plan for so many years, although we are not fully ready yet. However, this time it will be a test. One of you will go to the Land of Fire and bring back the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.”
“Let me go! I will definitely bring back the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki. Whoever dares to stop me will be made to taste my instant art.” Deidara volunteered.
“No, we can’t cause too much commotion this time.” Tendo did not agree to Deidara’s request.
“Kakuzu!” Tiandao looked at Kakuzu of Takinin.
However, Kakuzu didn’t buy it: “Humph! I still have to make money. I don’t have time for such boring things as testing.”
I ll go!
Just when Tendou was about to say something to Kakuzu, Itachi, who had been silent, spoke.
“You go? Okay!”
“Ah! That’s perfect. I’m almost rusting staying here, so I’ll go out for a walk with you!” said Kisame, who is in the same group with Itachi.
“Okay, that’s it!” After saying this, Tendo Pain turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.
After some noise, the rest of the people went about their own business.
PS Please give me flowers and collect me!!!
Group tail: **
Chapter 36: Morning Mist Returns Home (Old Version)
“Oh wow! Got it, got it, that’s great, great! Konoha is really the best, the average scores are all very high!”
From the rooftop of the Hokage Building, there was an obscene laugh. He was wearing a kimono, had long white hair, and a forehead protector with the word “oil” written on it. It was none other than Jiraiya, one of Konoha’s three ninjas. Jiraiya was squatting on the side railing of the rooftop, holding a telescope in his hand while peeking at the women’s bathhouse and making obscene laughs.
“You’re doing this boring thing again.” A voice came from behind Jiraiya. After being interrupted, Jiraiya put down the telescope in his hand and looked back.
“Huh! This is a source collection job. So it’s Uncle Menyan and Teacher Xiaochun. What do you two consultants want from me?”
“Do you even need to ask? You should know this without us telling you!”
Jiraiya stood up, turned around and looked at the two advisors of Konoha seriously. Suddenly his expression changed and he said casually, “Don’t put on such a scary expression. I heard that our negotiations with Sunagakure have ended!”
“All of this is caused by Orochimaru. It has nothing to do with Sunagakure. Moreover, Sunagakure has already announced its full surrender to Konoha, so negotiations are unimportant. From Konoha’s point of view, in order to restore the national strength, it can only accept the other party’s proposal. However, Konoha’s current strength is very low. The top priority under the current situation is to assume that there will be a bigger crisis and be prepared. Any neighboring country may take bold actions at any time. Therefore, we decided to gather elites from various troops to form an emergency executive committee to deal with hypothetical emergencies before the village’s strength is restored. But before that, we need a trustworthy and powerful leader. There are possibilities of disputes everywhere now, not only with Orochimaru, but also…” Mito Kado En wanted to continue, but was interrupted by Jiraiya.
“There’s no need for you to tell me all this. Okay, I’m going to continue collecting materials.” Jiraiya turned around and took out the telescope again, intending to continue spying.
“Let me tell you a plan first. We need a fifth Hokage now. In the emergency meeting with the Fire Country Daimyo yesterday, we decided that you, Jiraiya, will take the position.” Utatane Koharu said to Jiraiya.
“I’m really sorry, I’m not suitable for this position.” Jiraiya waved his hand without turning back.
“This is an established fact. If you, one of the three, are not suitable to be Hokage, who else is suitable?”
“There’s another one among the Sannin, Tsunade!”
“Hmm?” Utane Koharu and Mitokado En looked at each other.
“Yes, that girl Tsunade does have this ability, but now she is missing.”
“I’ll just go and get her back! Compared to the unmotivated me, the clever Tsunade is more suitable for the position of Hokage, what do you think?”
Utane Koharu and Mitokado En exchanged glances, then said to Jiraiya: “I understand, we will consider it as soon as possible. However, we will send three ANBU to form a Tsunade search team with you.”
“Don’t worry, I won’t run away, there’s no need to send anyone to monitor me. But… I want to take someone with me, because I found a very interesting newcomer.” After Jiraiya finished speaking, he didn’t plan to continue peeping, and left the Hokage Building to find Naruto.
At this time, two uninvited guests came to the outer wall of Konoha Village. They were wearing long robes with black background and red clouds, and a bamboo hat on their heads. One of them was carrying a giant weapon wrapped in bandages on his back. They were Uchiha Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame of the Akatsuki organization. They stood on the wall, looking down at Konoha in front and below.
“Although it avoided destruction, it was still severely damaged. The once prosperous village has now… become so pitiful!” Looking at the severely damaged Konoha Village in front of him, Uchiha Itachi sighed.
“This is not like you. Even you would miss your hometown!” said Kisame on the side.
“No… I don’t have any regrets.” Itachi still kept his expressionless face and showed no other emotions because of returning to his hometown.
“Now! What should we do next?”
“Enter the village, follow me!” Itachi said, and jumped down from the wall first. Kisame followed closely behind him, and after the two landed, they walked towards the village. When they arrived at the gate of Konoha, the ninja guarding the gate was knocked down by Itachi’s illusion.
After entering the village, no one in Konoha noticed the two of them.
“Where are we going now? Should we go straight to the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki?”
“No, come with me to a place first.” Itachi walked straight in one direction.
“Okay, I’ll listen to you!” Kisame had no choice but to follow Itachi’s footsteps.
On the other hand, Chen did not go to the laboratory to practice these two days, but stayed at home. Today was the same. When Chen got up, Sasuke had already left home, and Chen came to the yard alone to bask in the sun.
“Really? It’s so boring! Sasuke is really hardworking. He went out early in the morning, leaving me bored to death at home alone.” Chen, who had nothing to do, lay down directly on the corridor in the yard, wanting to sleep while basking in the sun.
At this moment, Chen suddenly realized that someone was staring at him from somewhere, and the system immediately prompted: “Remind the host, the host is under surveillance, do you want to transmit the image?”
“Did Danzo send someone to monitor me again?” Without knowing who it was, Chen didn’t dare to act rashly and continued to lie down and pretend to sleep. “System, send me the video of the monitor.”
“Ding! The image has been transmitted!”
As soon as the system’s notification sounded, a picture appeared in Chen’s mind. There were two people standing on a big tree outside Chen and Sasuke’s home, looking at Chen.
“It’s him? So that’s it!” Chen said in surprise after discovering the identity of the person.
“Hey, I heard you have two younger brothers. This must be one of them, right? He’s so different from you!”
“Tsk! Trash, not worth using at all, he should have been allowed to reunite with his parents. Now, he doesn’t even have the qualification to die in my hands.” Itachi said indifferently, looking expressionlessly at Chen who was sleeping and drooling below. But he didn’t think so in his heart: “I’m sorry, Chen! I didn’t expect you to become like this, but it’s better this way, rather than being recruited into the “Root” and becoming a tool that only obeys orders and has no emotions, brother would rather let you live without worries like this. The third generation still kept his promise and saved Sasuke from being taken away by Danzo’s people, otherwise…”
Looking at Chen’s silly look, Itachi felt deeply guilty and really didn’t want to stay here too long.
“Let’s go!” He said and left with Kisame.
“Are they leaving?” After Itachi and Kisame left, Chen Ye sat up from the corridor and wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth.
“Hmph! Uchiha Itachi, the Third Hokage had just been killed by Orochimaru, and he couldn’t wait to come back? It was to let the Konoha’s high-level officials know that he was not dead, so as to protect Sasuke! He is such a competent brother!” Chen looked at the direction where Itachi left and sneered in his heart.
Chen knew that Danzo was the culprit of the genocide, but after all, it was Itachi who did it himself. Although he did not hate Itachi like Sasuke did, he would never forgive Itachi every time he thought that Itachi killed Mikoto.
After Itachi left Tatsu and Sasuke’s house, he and Kisame went into a teahouse, and Kakashi happened to be waiting for Sasuke outside the teahouse. Seeing Itachi wearing a black robe with red clouds, he doubted Itachi’s identity, but did not take immediate action.
At this time, Kurenai Yuhi and Asuma Sarutobi, whose father had just died, came over. Seeing these two people, Kakashi said jokingly: “Hey! You two have a good relationship!” (I really hate this smoker!)
“Idiot, Hongdou asked me to come and buy meatballs for her, and I just happened to meet her!” Xihihong defended with a blushing face.
“What are you doing here alone?” Asuma Sarutobi, whose father had just died, asked Kakashi.
“Ah, nothing else. I came to buy some tributes and wait for someone…” Kakashi glanced at Itachi who was drinking tea in the teahouse, “I’m waiting for Sasuke.”
When Itachi heard Sasuke’s name, his hand holding the cup trembled slightly.
“Hey! It’s really rare that you’re waiting for someone. Are you bringing the offerings to worship Obito?” said Asuma Sarutobi, whose father had just died.
“Yes!”
At this time, Sasuke also came to the teahouse, looked at Kakashi and said in surprise: “Kakashi, you actually got here first, it’s really rare!”
“Occasionally!” Kakashi once again glanced at Itachi’s seat and found that Itachi had disappeared. Then he looked at Kurenai and Asuma Sarutobi, whose father had just died, and signaled to them. The two also said they understood, nodded slightly to Kakashi, and then flashed to chase after him.
Hong and Asuma Sarutobi, whose father had just died, intercepted Itachi and Kisame on a river.
“You two are not from Konoha’s main village, right? Why are you here?” Asuma Sarutobi, whose father had died, questioned the two.
“Long time no see, Mr. Asuma, Ms. Hong.”
“You actually know us, so you must have been a ninja of the village before.”
Itachi raised his hand and took off his hat, showing his Sharingan. Hong and Asuma, whose father had died, said in surprise: “You are…”
“There’s no doubt about it, you are Uchiha Itachi!”
PS: This is a short chapter, the protagonist will leave the village tomorrow! Please give me flowers! Please give me rewards!!!
Chapter 37: Sasuke Escapes (Old Version)
“Uchiha Itachi, you have committed such a horrific crime, yet you dare to return to Konoha. You are so brave!”
“So both of you know Itachi, then let me introduce myself as well.” Kisame also took off his bamboo hat, revealing his shark-like face that frightened people to tears. “Hoshigaki Kisame, please give me your guidance in the future.”
“There’s nothing to teach you. I’ll take care of you two right now.” The Smoker said arrogantly to the two rebel ninjas in front of him.
“Itachi, it seems like the people in the village really hate you!”
Kurenai Yuhi on the side looked at Kisame solemnly, “I know who you are, Hoshigaki Kisame, a former ninja from the Hidden Mist. You are a fugitive ninja wanted by the Land of Water for suspected murder of a daimyo and sabotage of the country. Both of you are S-rank felons on the wanted list.”
“Mr. Asuma, Ms. Hong, please don’t meddle in other people’s business. I don’t want to kill you two.”
“Tsk, this doesn’t sound like something you would say, Uchiha Itachi, who killed his compatriots! I know you wouldn’t appear here in such a weird outfit without any purpose. What is your purpose?” The Smoker asked again without knowing the consequences.
At this time, Kisame on the side couldn’t stand it anymore and untied the rubber muscle on his back: “This nagging guy is too annoying, do you want to cut him?”
“It seems that we can’t leave the village peacefully. But don’t go too far. Your moves are too conspicuous.”
“I understand!” Kisame looked at the smoker Asuma in front of him and showed a cruel smile.
After that, the two groups started fighting. Smoker Asuma, who was only a jonin, was certainly no match for Kisame. Kisame used his rubber muscle to cut off a large piece of flesh from Smoker’s arm. When Kurenai cast an illusion on Itachi and Kisame, it was rebounded by Itachi’s Sharingan. Just when Kurenai was about to be killed by Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi arrived and saved Kurenai. When Kisame released water escape on Smoker Asuma, he copied Kisame’s ninjutsu and offset Kisame’s ninjutsu attack. However, in the end, Uchiha Itachi used the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Tsukuyomi! Kakashi ordered Smoker and Kurenai to close their eyes and not look at Itachi, and he used the Sharingan in his left eye to resist Itachi, but it was useless. He was dragged into the Tsukuyomi space by Itachi and tortured for 72 hours. Although he experienced 72 hours of torture in the Tsukuyomi space, it was only a moment in reality. Kakashi’s spirit was severely traumatized and he was unable to fight Itachi again.
During the conversation with Uchiha Itachi, Kakashi revealed the organization that Uchiha Itachi belonged to, and also said that the purpose of their trip was to get the Nine-Tails in Naruto’s body. Itachi and Kisame were very surprised, and then Itachi ordered Kisame to take Kakashi away, and made the smoker Asuma and Yuhi Kurenai disappear. Just when Kisame was about to take action, Konoha’s blue beast Might Guy appeared in time and kicked Kisame away. He claimed that he had found a way to deal with Itachi, which was not to look Itachi in the eye during the battle, but to deal with him by looking at his hands and feet and understanding his actions. However, he was the only one who could do this.
Just when Kisame was about to continue, he was stopped by Itachi: “Kisame, forget it. We are not here to fight. Unfortunately, we can’t go on. Let’s retreat!”
“Really? I finally made a move. But there’s nothing I can do.” Kisame grumbled unhappily, then he and Itachi disappeared in front of Kakashi and the others.
On the other side, Jiraiya took Naruto to find Tsunade. After Itachi and Kisame found out, they ambushed them at an inn. Just when Itachi tricked Jiraiya away and was about to capture Naruto, Sasuke appeared. Sasuke heard the conversation of the senior ninjas and learned that Itachi had returned to the village, and his target was Naruto, so he chased after him and caught up with Kisame who was about to capture Naruto.
After seeing Itachi, Sasuke was dominated by hatred and used Chidori to attack Itachi madly. However, due to the difference in strength, Chidori was easily broken by Itachi, and Sasuke’s wrist was also broken by Itachi. After that, Itachi once again used Tsukuyomi on Sasuke, recreating the scene of the night of the genocide. Sasuke was also traumatized by Tsukuyomi and lost consciousness.
At the critical moment, Jiraiya arrived and summoned the esophagus of the giant toad of Iwajuku on Myoboku Mountain, trapping Itachi and Kisame. Finally, Itachi used another ability of his Mangekyo Sharingan, Amaterasu!, to burn an exit in the toad’s esophagus and escape. Then, Konoha’s blue beast Might Guy also arrived, and Jiraiya ordered him to bring Sasuke back to Konoha, while he and Naruto continued to look for Tsunade.
On the way, Jiraiya also taught Naruto the Rasengan, the unprinted ninjutsu created by the Fourth Hokage! The two practiced like this while looking for Tsunade. Finally, the two met Tsunade in a restaurant and learned that Orochimaru had already found Tsunade. When Jiraiya proposed that Tsunade return to Konoha to serve as the Hokage, Tsunade refused and said, “The Hokage is a waste, only a fool would be one.” This made Naruto very angry, and he challenged Tsunade without knowing his own strength, but was ravaged by Tsunade! However, in the end, he performed a half-baked Rasengan, which surprised Tsunade. In the end, Tsunade made a bet with Naruto that if Naruto could master the Rasengan within a week, she would admit that Naruto could become Hokage and give Naruto the pendant that once belonged to the First Hokage.
A week later, Tsunade left Jiraiya, Shizune and others and went to find Orochimaru alone, and fought with Orochimaru. In the end, Jiraiya and others also arrived, but because Jiraiya had been drugged by Tsunade before, he could not exert his full strength and was at a disadvantage in the battle with Orochimaru. And Kabuto Yakushi took advantage of Tsunade’s weakness of hemophobia, making Tsunade lose her fighting power and was injured by Kabuto Yakushi. Afterwards, Naruto fought with Kabuto Yakushi to protect Tsunade, but was defeated by Kabuto Yakushi. At the last moment, Naruto fought Kabuto Yakushi at the cost of being seriously injured by Kabuto Yakushi, caught Kabuto Yakushi, restricted his actions, and used Rasengan to repel Kabuto Yakushi. Tsunade also overcame her fear with Naruto’s persistence. Tsunade, who was no longer afraid of hemophobia, used the secret technique Yin Seal she created. Creation and regeneration, restored her fighting power, and joined forces with Jiraiya to attack Orochimaru. Orochimaru was defeated and retreated!
After defeating Orochimaru, the four set out on their way back to the village. After the four returned to the village, Tsunade took on the position of the Fifth Hokage and cured Kakashi and Sasuke. Then she tried to treat Xiao Li who was injured by Gaara during the Chunin Exam.
After learning that Tsunade, who possesses the most powerful medical ninjutsu, has returned to the village, Ino and Koi dragged Chen to Tsunade. They hoped that Tsunade could cure Chen, but Tsunade could not find any problem and told them that Chen was fine. As for why this happened, she said she didn’t know. Maybe Chen couldn’t accept the fact that his clan was exterminated and wanted to escape from reality, so he didn’t want to wake up. This result made Ino and the others feel helpless, so they had to send Chen back, hoping that Chen would return to normal one day.
After Sasuke recovered, Team 7 was sent to the Hokage Building, where Tsunade asked them to carry out a mission.
“Great! Mission, mission, there must be something to do again.” Naruto became excited when he heard Tsunade wanted them to go on a mission.
“But, Sensei Kakashi is not here!” Sakura did not see Kakashi in the Hokage Building.
“Are you late again, like usual?”
“No, Kakashi won’t be coming.” Tsunade said to the three people, “As you know, almost all other jonin, including Kakashi, have other missions. This time, the mission will be completed by the three of you. The mission level is B, protecting important people.”
“Protect… a VIP?”
“Of course, depending on the circumstances, it could become an A-rank escort mission. In the neighboring Tea Country, a competition is held every four years at the Motorogi Shrine to worship the gods and Buddhas. They asked us to protect the runners participating in the competition, so we accepted the mission.”
After receiving the mission, the three set out to the Tea Kingdom to carry out the mission, protecting a runner named Morino Painte, and fought with the ninjas sent by the other side on the way. In the battle, Naruto showed his strength which made Sasuke look at him sideways. However, among the ninjas sent by the other side, there was a ninja who was once a ninja teacher of Konoha. He used Painte to steal the sword of the second generation Hokage, the Thunder God Sword, and then betrayed the village to join the Rain Ninja and became a Jonin.
In the duel with this ninja, Sasuke and Naruto were defeated one after another and were seriously injured, but in the end, Naruto broke out and defeated the enemy.
After returning to Konoha, Sasuke was also hospitalized. While in the hospital, Sasuke recalled the previous battle and discovered the gap between him and Naruto. Proud of himself, he challenged Naruto when Naruto came to visit him. Sakura’s persuasion was ineffective, and the two then fought on the roof of the hospital, even using their own special moves, the Chidori and the Rasengan. Just when the Chidori and the Rasengan were about to collide, the brain-dead Sakura ran directly between the two to stop them. Seeing that Sakura was about to die at the hands of the two, Kakashi appeared in time and saved Sakura. Finally, Sasuke left angrily after discovering that the Rasengan caused more damage than the Chidori.
At night, the Otonin sent by Orochimaru sneaked into Konoha, found Sasuke, and told him that he would never get power in Konoha. Only by cutting off everything in the village and following Orochimaru could he get more powerful power. Sasuke thought a lot by himself, and finally decided to follow Orochimaru in order to get powerful power.
After Sasuke went home to pack up, he left overnight and met Sakura Haruno at the gate of Konoha. Sakura Haruno knew that Sasuke would never come back, so she tried her best to keep him and made a passionate confession to him. Sasuke was so moved that he knocked her out with a punch and then walked out of the village without looking back.
Just after Sasuke left, a figure suddenly walked out from the darkness.
“Ah! I watched a good show for free! It’s a pity that the ending was not as happy as I imagined!”
It s Uchiha Chen!
PS: I underestimated the plot, and I didn’t expect to waste another chapter. I’m so sorry! I promise to let the protagonist appear tomorrow! Please give me flowers! Please add me to your collection!!!
Chapter 38: Escape from Konoha (Old Version)
When the Sound Four found Sasuke, Chen was watching from the side and he knew it was time to leave.
Nizhuzi went home and walked towards the gate of Konoha with his bag on his back, then Haruno Sakura confessed her love, and finally Sasuke knocked Haruno Sakura unconscious, all of which were seen by Tatsuya. After Sasuke left, Tatsuya also walked out from the dark.
“I watched a good show for free, but the ending was not as good as I imagined! Since Sasuke has defected to Orochimaru, I have nothing to worry about. It’s time to say goodbye to Konoha!”
Chen walked towards the village gate in a swaggering manner. “The guards of Konoha are too poor. It’s okay that Itachi and Kiyomizu sneaked in, after all, they are both Kage-level strongmen. But even the Sound Four can come and go freely in Konoha without being discovered. Even now, there is no guard at the gate. It’s unscientific!”
Chen passed by Haruno Sakura and showed a disgusted expression: “Idiot, you’re such an eyesore!” But he didn’t pay much attention and continued walking out of the village.
After walking out of the door and looking around, Chen was very excited. He was finally leaving the cage where he had lived for thirteen years. Although he had lived in Konoha for more than ten years, Chen had been staying at home since the night of the genocide. Chen did not have any sense of belonging to Konoha. The only bond he had was his brother, Uchiha Sasuke. Although Chen did not like Sasuke in his previous life, he could even say that he hated him. However, in this life, he became Sasuke’s brother Uchiha Chen by mistake, and Sasuke had been taking care of him for the past few years. Although Sasuke always showed disdain for him, Chen could still feel Sasuke’s concern for his brother. Now that Sasuke has left Konoha and joined Orochimaru, he has nothing to linger on in Konoha.
Chen randomly chose a direction and walked away. After taking a few steps, he looked back at Konoha Village and said, “Goodbye, Konoha!” Then he turned around and left without any reluctance!
Chen identified a direction and ran forward quickly. He kept running and running for a long, long time. Chen didn’t know where this direction led to, and he didn’t need to know. He only knew that he was free, and he didn’t need to hide and be timid like before. In the quiet night, Chen was alone in the mountains and forests, running and shouting: “I want more, I want more!”
After running for a long time, Chen finally passed through the forest and came to a pipeline. Because it was late at night, Chen did not meet anyone.
“We’ve been running all night, this place should be far away from Konoha. Let’s take a rest for a while. This is the official road, and there will definitely be a caravan coming and going tomorrow, and we can leave with them then.” Thinking of this, Chen randomly found a tree on the side of the road and jumped on it, found a comfortable place to lie down, and spent the night there.
The next morning, Sakura was awakened from her coma and reported to the Fifth Hokage Tsunade that Sasuke had escaped. Tsunade ordered Shikamaru to form a pursuit team and let him lead the team to chase Sasuke. However, all this had nothing to do with Chen. He was not worried that Sasuke would be caught. He had watched the anime in his previous life and he already knew the result. Although there was an additional character like him in this life, he did not affect the plot now.
Chen was awakened by hunger. When he opened his eyes, it was already noon. Chen looked around confusedly, thinking he was still at home. He was stunned for a while before he realized what was going on. Then he was ecstatic: “I’m not at home, nor in Konoha. I’m out of the village. I’m not dreaming. Haha! I’m free!” Chen shouted excitedly.
But the growling of his stomach brought Chen back to reality. “It seems I have to get something to eat. I haven’t eaten since yesterday. No wonder my stomach is growling.” Chen summoned a little lion dog and asked him to go hunting. He found a place to make a fire and waited for the little lion dog. Every lion dog is a natural hunter. Not long after, the little lion dog summoned by Chen brought back an unknown animal that looked like a rabbit. Chen didn’t care so much. He just skinned it and roasted it on the fire. After it was roasted, he started eating. Although there was no seasoning, it tasted good.
Chen was eating a roasted rabbit while thinking about his future. “I’m penniless now, and the most urgent thing is to make some money to support myself, and I can’t fall behind in my cultivation. This reminds me of a place. The underground exchange is a good choice. I can practice with people on the bounty order. Not only can I get a large sum of money, but I can also improve my strength. More importantly, I can also get points! Let’s do it this way for now. Anyway, I haven’t decided where to go yet, so I’ll just find a random place.”
Chen quickly finished the food in his hand and walked alone on the official road. Not long after, a group of people and horses came behind Chen, pulling several carts of goods on the road. It seemed to be a caravan. There were about seven or eight people in this caravan, all of them were strong men. Two of them were riding a horse each, with a sword hanging on their waists. They should be the guards of this caravan. There were also four horses pulling four carriages, three of which were full of goods, and the other was a covered wagon for people. The group of people and horses also saw Chen and found that Chen was walking alone on the official road, which was a bit strange. After all, there was no village in front and no shop behind, and it was still a long way to the next post station. Did this young man plan to walk there by himself?
At this time, an old man came out of the caravan and asked Chen: “Where are you going, young man? Why are you alone?”
Chen saw the caravan coming and was about to approach them to chat and ask them to give him a ride. But before he could open his mouth, an old man on the other side asked him first.
Chen Ye politely replied to the old man: “Hello uncle, I want to go to the next town, can you give me a ride?”
“Is that so? It’s still a long way to the next post station. If you don’t mind, then come with us. There’s no village or shop here. If you’re alone, you might run into some danger. You can leave after we get to the next post station.” After hearing what Chen said, the old man agreed to Chen’s request. After all, Chen was young and didn’t look like a bad person. So he thought it wouldn’t matter if he brought another child with him, and he could just let Chen leave by himself after we got to the next post station.
“Sir…” At this time, the two warriors in the caravan wanted to say something to the old man. However, the old man waved his hand, indicating that they didn’t need to say anything more, and then continued to ask Chen: “How is it?”
Chen Dangrang was just asking for it, and he nodded and agreed without even thinking about it.
“Then you can sit in Souda’s carriage. Souda, take this young man with you.” The old man said to the people in one of the carriages in the convoy.
“Yes, sir,” the big man named Souda replied.
“Go, young man, let’s hurry. We must reach the post station before dark, otherwise it will be dangerous at night.” The old man said to Chen, and then he walked towards the covered wagon.
“Thank you, uncle.” Chen thanked the old man, then walked to the carriage of the big man named Souda and sat next to the big man.
“Okay, let’s keep going!” The two warriors shouted to everyone after seeing the old man return to the caravan, and then they rode their horses in front to lead the way, and the convoy behind followed closely.
PS: I will update another chapter below. Please give me flowers! Please add me to your collection!!!
Chapter 39: Encounter with Robbers (Old Version)
Chen followed the convoy towards an unknown post station and started talking to the big man next to him on the way.
“Uncle Souda, where are you going?” Chen asked the man next to him.
“We need to take the food produced in the Land of Fire to a place called the Land of Bears, exchange it for their specialties, and then bring it back to Konoha.” (Although I don’t know if the Land of Bears has any specialties!)
“The Bear Country? What is this place? I have no impression of it. It’s probably just a small country!” Chen stopped Souda from talking and thought to himself.
“What about you, little brother?”
“Me? I don’t know where I should go.”
Chen talked with the big man named Souda, and Chen also learned from Souda what the place called Bear Country was. Speaking of Bear Country, some people may know it, but if we talk about Star Ninja Village, everyone will definitely understand it.
That’s right, it’s the Star Ninja Village in the original book. There is a meteorite in that village, which fell two hundred years ago, so the village is called “Star Ninja Village”. The ninjas in the village will practice around the meteorite, because the meteorite is radioactive and reacts to chakra. The Star Ninjas are good at “Peacock Magic”, which can make chakra change into various shapes to attack, and even fly. The disadvantage is that they cannot defend against close-range attacks during the spell. Although the energy contained in the meteorite has a strong increase in the chakra of the practitioner, not everyone can control this increase and cause damage to the body; so for ordinary people, the practice is at the cost of huge physical damage, so the third generation of Star Shadow stopped the practice.
It was just a small ninja village, with only about 100 to 200 ninjas, most of whom were Genin. The leaders of the villages were given the title of Star Shadow, but it was a self-proclaimed title, far inferior to the Shadows of the five major ninja villages who were named after their country. The strongest Star Shadow was only at the level of an elite Jonin.
“So that’s how it is. There is such a ninja village in the Bear Country. Although the village’s strength is not that great, that star seems to contain some of the power of the Ten Tails. It should be a very valuable thing. If I sell it to the system, I can probably get a good price hehe!!” Chen thought to himself.
“Ding! The system issues a task. The host enters the Bear Country and snatches the stars from the Star Ninja Village. Task reward: 10,000 points. Task failure: 10,000 points deducted. Task time limit: none. Do you want to accept?” At this time, the system gave a prompt.
“Oh ha ha! The system and I have the same idea. It actually wants to rob other people’s things. What a bad guy. But… I like it!” Chen heard the task issued by the system, which was exactly what he wanted: “Accept it! Of course I have to accept such a good task.”
After accepting the mission, Chen asked Souda next to him for information about the Star Ninja Village, but Souda was just an ordinary person and didn’t know much, so Chen had to give up. When Chen was sitting in the carriage and was drowsy from the shaking of the carriage, he suddenly sensed that there were dozens of people lying in ambush in the grass on both sides of the official road not far ahead. However, Chen did not remind the caravan. In Chen’s perception, most of the other party were ordinary people, and only one of them had a little strength, probably at the level of a Genin. This group of people should be just a group of robbers, and the person with the strength of a Genin should be their leader.
“Oh! The bloody plot is coming.” Chen sneered in his heart.
The caravan had already entered the enemy’s encirclement, but the two warriors didn’t notice it at all. At this time, several arrows shot out from the bushes on both sides and hit the front of the caravan, blocking the caravan’s way. The two warriors were startled and quickly drew their swords: “Enemy attack, be careful! Turn back, turn back!” The two warriors shouted to the caravan, asking them to turn around and leave. However, they had already entered the bandits’ encirclement. Just when they wanted to turn the carriage around, a group of bandits rushed out from behind and blocked their retreat.
“There are people behind us!” “Damn, it’s bandits!” The caravan was already in chaos. At this time, a group of bandits also rushed out from the front and blocked the caravan. The caravan was blocked in the middle by two groups of bandits.
“It’s over, it’s over! There were no robbers here before. These must be new robbers. Why are we so unlucky today? I hope they will let us go after getting the money!” Zong Tian, ??who was sitting next to Chen, was crying and praying. But when he saw Chen who was calm, he asked curiously: “Brother, aren’t you afraid?”
“Afraid? No, I’m penniless, and those robbers will definitely not do anything to me.” Chen said with a relaxed smile.
“Nothing will happen to you. They are robbers. If you don’t have money, they will kill you.”
“Then just kill me! I am just a worthless person anyway!”
“You…you…forget it. I’ve never seen anyone like you who is not afraid of death.” Souda was angry with Chen.
“Hahaha! I’ve been waiting for a whole day, and finally I’ve come across a fat sheep.” The bandit leader smiled happily as he looked at the goods on several carriages that were stuck in the middle.
“You…what do you want to do?” a warrior in the caravan asked the robbers in front of him.
“Haha! What do you want to do? You even ask us what we want to do? Guys, tell him what I want to do!” the bandit leader shouted arrogantly.
“Boss, stop talking nonsense with them, just kill them all!” A bandit ran up to the leader and suggested, but was kicked to the ground by the leader: “Stupid, do you want to kill us? If we kill them, this matter will get out of hand. By then, other caravans will definitely come to the Ninja Village to entrust us with tasks to wipe us out, and we will have to run for our lives again.” Then the bandit leader said to the caravan members: “You all know what I’m going to do. I only want money. Leave everything behind and you can get out. Otherwise, don’t blame me for being ruthless.”
At this time, the old man sitting in the caravan came out. Facing the many robbers, he did not show the slightest nervousness, as if he had something to rely on. Then he calmly said to the robbers in front of him: “Hmph! I hate you robbers the most. You have no manners at all.” Then he took out a purse from his pocket and threw it in front of the bandit leader: “This is all the money you have. Get out of here quickly, or don’t blame me for what happens next.” Then the old man turned around and planned to go back to the caravan.
Chen looked at the old man thoughtfully. “I didn’t realize that this old man is so good at pretending! But what does he rely on? Is it these two rubbish warriors? Impossible, I can easily kill these two rubbish. If not, then what does he rely on?”
“Hey! Old man, are you looking for death? It seems you didn’t understand what I said.” The bandit leader was already a little impatient.
“Hmph! Greedy robbers, I can’t be too merciful to you. Go ahead, I don’t want to see him again.” The old man said to the two warriors in the caravan.
“This…this…” The two warriors were timid and did not dare to take action.
“You two, hurry up and take action!” Seeing that the two warriors had not made a move yet, the old man urged them again.
“Are you done? Since you don’t want to take action, I won’t be polite!” The leader of the bandits was already impatient and drew the big knife from his waist, ready to take action.
“Aren’t you two known for being the slayers of a hundred men? Go up and chase those bandits away!” the old man shouted anxiously to the two warrior guards.
“Sir, we…we…” The two warriors hesitated but still did not dare to take action.
“Kameta, didn’t you say that you killed 100 bandits by yourself? And you, Kamedo, didn’t you say that you wiped out a whole village of bandits by yourself? That’s why I hired you! Hurry up and drive those bandits away!”
“I’m sorry, that… that was all a lie. We are not the 100-man killer at all. We said that in the first place so that you would hire us. We will not do this mission anymore.”
“What? You…you two bastards…actually…actually…” The old man was furious. He was actually tricked by these two idiots.
“Hahaha! You guys are sensible, old man. What else do you have to rely on?” The bandit leader looked at the old man and laughed arrogantly.
“Pfft! Hahaha~ It turns out that this old guy really wants to rely on those two losers to show off! Are you kidding me? If this isn’t showing off, isn’t he just an idiot?” Seeing such a dramatic scene, Chen really couldn’t help laughing out loud.
“That’s enough! I don’t want to waste any more time on these boring things, even though killing you all will cause some trouble. But there are so many supplies here, after we rob them, we can move to another place. Guys, kill them!”
“Hmph! I still need someone to take me to the Bear Country. How could I let you ruin my plan?” When Chen saw the bandits getting ready to attack, he jumped up from the carriage, quickly formed seals in the air, and then used “Fire Escape. Great Fireball Technique” on the bandits at the back of the convoy. A giant fireball spurted out of his throat. The bandits were all ordinary people and could not avoid Chen’s fireball at all. They were swallowed up by it in an instant.
“What! There are still ninjas out there! Damn it! I’ll kill you!” The bandit leader was furious when he saw his men being killed. He raised his sword and attacked Chen.
PS: Please give me flowers! Please give me a reward!!!
Chapter 40: Arrival at the Star Ninja Village (Old Version)
After Chen killed the bandits behind him with a fireball, the bandit leader on the opposite side attacked Chen angrily.
“Bastard, go to hell!” The bandit leader swung the long knife in his hand and slashed at Chen, but Chen caught it with two fingers. He used his fingers to twist the long knife in half, and then shot at the bandit leader while holding the blade.
“Damn it.” The bandit leader cursed and twisted his body to avoid it, but when he turned around, Chen had already appeared in front of him and swung his fist at his chest. The bandit leader hurriedly crossed his arms across his chest to try to block Chen’s fist.
When Chen’s fist hit the bandit leader’s arm, there was a horrifying sound of bone cracking, accompanied by the bandit leader’s scream. Then the bandit leader flew backwards and fell into the group of bandits. The bandit leader was already dead, and there was a dent in his chest, which was caused by Chen’s fist.
“Ding! The host killed a Genin, reward points: 10, current points
“System, why are there so few points? Did you eat them?” Chen found out that he only got 10 points for killing the Genin, so he questioned the system.
“Answer the host. As the host’s strength has increased, you can no longer earn points by killing Genin. You can only get 10 points symbolically.”
“Is that so? You’re so stingy!” Since that was the case, Chen had no choice but to accept his fate.
“How is it possible? The leader… the leader is so strong, but he killed him…” “Let’s go together and avenge the leader.” The remaining bandits got excited and shouted to Chen. However, after seeing Chen staring at them with a cruel grin, they suddenly realized. This guy is not the soft egg they met before. Even such a strong leader was killed by him in two strokes. They are still overestimating their own abilities and want to take revenge. If they go up, they will definitely be killed like the leader.
Thinking of this, the bandits were so scared that they scattered like birds and beasts. Chen didn’t bother to pay attention to them and went back to sit on the carriage. The big man named Zong Tian immediately jumped off the carriage and said to Chen excitedly: “It turns out that you are such a powerful ninja. No wonder you were so calm just now. It turns out that you didn’t take those bandits seriously.”
“Yeah! It’s okay!”
The old man also came to Chen at this time and said, “I didn’t expect that you are actually a powerful ninja. Thank you for your help. Otherwise, our goods in these trucks would definitely be lost, and we might even be killed by robbers. It’s all because of those two bastards. They deceived me and almost killed us. From now on, I will only hire ninjas for guards and will never trust these ronin warriors again.”
“You’re welcome. Uncle, please let everyone get on with their journey.” Chen waved his hand at the old man, indicating that he didn’t need to worry about it.
“That’s right. I’ll thank you properly when we get to the next post station!” Thinking of this, the old man returned to his carriage and told his men to continue on their journey.
At this time, the two warriors came to the old man and said, “Sir… that… Actually, we used a trick just now. We planned to wait until the robbers relaxed their vigilance before taking action. We…”
“What do you mean by you? Get out of here, you two shameless bastards!” The old man saw that the two warriors were shamelessly approaching him again, and shouted at them angrily, “Still planning something? Do you really think I’m an idiot?”
“Then the reward we talked about before…”
“What? You still have the nerve to ask me for money? All of you get out of here, get out of here…”
Seeing that the old man was angry, the two warriors had no choice but to leave. They didn’t dare to force the old man to pay, after all, the ninja was still in the caravan.
After that, the caravan continued on its journey, and no more accidents happened along the way. When it was getting dark, they finally arrived at a small town, where they rested at night.
After a night’s rest, the caravan continued to head towards the Bear Country. After several days of long journey, the caravan Chen was in finally arrived at the Bear Country. Chen also said goodbye to the caravan. When Chen left, the old man of the caravan gave Chen some money as a reward for his protection of the caravan in the past few days. Chen, who was penniless, did not refuse and gladly accepted it.
After leaving the caravan, Chen Xianshi found a hotel to rest for a night, and the next day he asked someone for the location of the Star Ninja Village. Then he rushed to the Star Ninja Village alone.
“Is this the Star Ninja Village below? I didn’t expect that this place is surrounded by poisonous gas!” At this time, Chen was standing on the edge of a cliff, looking at the yellow smoke under the cliff.
“This is really a natural barrier. Ordinary people must wear a gas mask if they want to get through. But I don’t have one, but it’s not a big deal for me.” After Chen finished speaking, he jumped into the air, then used the Moon Step to run towards the Star Ninja Village in the air. Not long after, he ran past the area of ??the poisonous smoke. Chen didn’t intend to hide his tracks. So when he just passed the poisonous smoke area, he was discovered by the guards of the Star Ninja Village.
“Look up at the sky, what is that?” exclaimed a Star Ninja who discovered Chen.
“Oh my god, that seems to be a person, but he can fly in the sky without using the peacock magic. What’s going on?”
“Don’t say so much. Everyone, be on alert. Jiro, go back and report to Lord Red Star.”
“Ah… yes!” The Star Ninja named Jiro glanced at Chen Hou in the sky and immediately ran towards the village.
“Those are the ninjas from the Star Ninja Village, right? Hehe! Welcome your uninvited guests!” Chen sneered, and then rushed towards the Star Ninjas. Then he landed in front of them with great force, smashing the ground and creating several cracks, creating a shocking scene.
“Who… who are you? How dare you trespass into our Star Ninja Village? What do you want to do?” The Star Ninjas were all surprised when they saw the commotion Chen made. However, they still questioned Chen in a stern voice.
“Don’t be nervous, I just want to ask you some information!” Chen spread his hands, signaling the other party not to be so nervous.
“Answer our questions quickly, outsider. Who are you? What do you want to do in our Star Ninja Village?” Seeing that Chen did not answer their questions, the Star Ninjas questioned him again and surrounded him.
“Tsk! It seems we can’t communicate properly. I can only use brute force to make you speak!” Chen showed a cruel grin to those Star Ninjas.
“Let’s go ahead. No matter who he is, let’s subdue him first and then hand him over to Lord Red Star for punishment.” The Star Ninjas attacked Chen at the same time holding kunai, but this way of attack was the most desirable method for Chen.
“Lightning Release. Chidori Style!” Just as those Star Ninjas entered the range of Chen’s ninjutsu, Chen used Lightning Release. Chidori Style, instantly paralyzing those Star Ninjas to the ground, and they lost their ability to move for a while. Those Star Ninjas were only Genin level, and were even weaker than the Genin of the five major ninja villages. After enduring Chen’s Chidori Style, they could not recover in a short time.
“Well, can you answer my question now?” Chen walked up to a Star Ninja, squatted down, and asked the Star Ninja: “Tell me, where are your stars placed?”
“Wha…what? So your target is our village’s star!”
“Don’t worry about that. Just tell me where it is.”
“Hmph! I won’t tell you!” When the Star Ninja was asked by Chen, he snorted disdainfully at Chen and did not tell Chen the whereabouts of the star.
“Oh, in that case, then you die!” Chen was not angry, but cruelly twisted the Star Ninja’s neck. Then Chen came to another Star Ninja. “You say it!”
“Bah! Don’t even think about it. Lord Red Star won’t let you go!” said the Star Ninja stubbornly.
“Oh! Really? It’s a pity you can’t see it!” After saying this to the Star Ninja, Chen Ye twisted his neck.
“They are both ignorant, what about you?”
PS: Please give me flowers! Please add me to your collection! Please give me a reward! ! !
Chapter 41: Battle Star Ninja (Old Version)
After killing two Star Ninjas, Chen continued to walk towards another Star Ninja, grabbed his neck and lifted him up.
“What about you? Can you tell me?”
“I…I don’t know.” Seeing the fate of his two companions before, the Star Ninja did not dare to speak rudely to Chen, but he did not answer Chen’s question.
“In that case, you should go down and accompany your companions!”
“stop!”
Just when Chen was about to continue killing the Star Ninja in his hand, a roar came from behind Chen, stopping Chen.
“Hmm?” Chen let go of the Star Ninja in his hand and threw it at his feet. He turned around and looked at the person who came. He found a skinny man standing not far away. Behind that man stood more than a dozen Star Ninjas. Most of them were at the level of lower-chunin. Only the skinny man had the strength of a jonin.
“I’m the acting Star Shadow of the Star Ninja Village, Red Star! Who are you? How dare you trespass into our Star Ninja Village and injure our guards. If you don’t give me a satisfactory explanation, don’t even think about leaving here.” The skinny Star Ninja saw several guards lying on the ground, and angrily came to Chen and questioned him.
“Star Shadow? A small village supported by a few Genin actually has the audacity to call itself a Shadow. It’s overestimating one’s own abilities!” Chen looked at the pitifully weak Star Ninjas opposite him and expressed his disdain for them.
“Damn it! What did you say?”
“Asshole, I’m going to teach you a lesson…”
“The Peacock Magic…”
Seeing Chen actually insulting the Star Ninja Village, the Star Ninjas were furious and wanted to attack Chen, but they were stopped by the Star Ninja who called himself Red Star. “Don’t do anything, first find out what the other party’s purpose is.”
“Humph! Although our Star Ninja Village cannot be compared with the Ninja Villages of the Five Great Nations, we cannot be bullied casually. What is your purpose in coming to our Star Ninja Village, Excellency?”
“Humph! You’re asking even though you already know the answer. In this godforsaken place of yours, apart from that thing, is there anything else worth mentioning?”
“Lord Red Star, he…he came for the sacred object “Star” of our Star Ninja Village, and he also killed Kazama and Mita. Lord Red Star, don’t let him go!” At this time, Xingying, who was thrown at Beichen’s feet, reminded Hongxing.
“What? Your target is “Xing”?” Hong Xing said in surprise, with a hint of gloom in his eyes. The Star Ninjas behind him couldn’t stand it anymore. “Asshole, you killed our Star Ninjas and dared to covet the sacred objects of our village. You are so bold!” The Star Ninjas rushed towards Chen angrily.
“No matter why you are here, just because you killed people from our Star Ninja Village, you will never leave alive.” This time, Red Star did not stop the Star Ninjas.
“Go to hell…” The Star Ninjas threw kunai shurikens at Chen, and then attacked Chen with kunai in their hands.
“Don’t overestimate your own abilities!” Looking at the attacking star ninjas, Chen snorted coldly and took out a kunai to fight back. Those star ninjas were all Genin, and they were far inferior to the Genin of the five great nations, so none of them was Chen’s opponent. Chen didn’t even use ninjutsu, but killed the star ninjas one by one with his strange strength.
“Damn it! Peacock Magic. Slash!” Among the Star Ninjas, two Chunins released a strange chakra from behind, in a fan shape, looking like a peacock spreading its tail. Then it transformed into the shape of a tailed beast and slashed towards Chen.
“Hmm? Is this the Peacock Technique? This is a method of attacking with pure chakra after materializing chakra. Is it because of the practice with that “star”? ” Chen dodged the opponent’s attack while secretly observing the Peacock Technique.
“This ‘star’ is just a small meteorite. The Ten-Tails Chakra it contains must be only a small amount. But even so, it can increase the strength of these star ninjas to this level. If it is a real Ten-Tails Jinchuriki, how strong would it be…” Thinking of this, Chen felt a creepy feeling.
“Asshole, if you have the guts, don’t hide. Kill him!” A Star Ninja who was performing the Peacock Technique saw that he couldn’t attack Chen, so he shouted at Chen unhappily.
“Hmph! Sharingan, open!”
“That’s actually… the Sharingan! Isn’t that the bloodstain that only the Uchiha of Konoha have? Could he be the Uchiha of Konoha…” The one named Hongxing did not join forces with the two star ninjas to attack Chen, but was observing from the side, so he discovered Chen’s unusual eyes.
“Is it because you need to control chakra to attack that the main body can’t move? In that case, just kill the main body directly.”
After opening the Sharingan, Chen instantly figured out the opponent’s attack route. Chen dodged the opponent’s attack while approaching the opponent’s body.
“Damn it, he has seen through the weakness of the Peacock Technique. Death Burial, don’t let him get close.” Another Star Ninja who was using the Peacock Technique saw Chen’s intention and hurriedly reminded another companion, while directing his own Peacock Technique to reach out to his companion.
Although the Star Ninja was reminded by his companion, his speed was not as fast as Chen. Before he could jump away, Bei had already approached him.
“Damn it!” The Star Ninja could only watch Chen swinging his fist at him. Just when Chen’s fist was about to hit the Star Ninja named Death Zang, another Star Ninja’s Peacock Magic appeared in front of Death Zang in time and blocked Chen’s fist.
We re saved! Si Zang quickly jumped away and distanced himself from Chen. While paying attention to Chen, he thanked his companions, Nighthawk, thank you very much!
“You’re welcome, be careful!”
“Hmph!” Seeing his attack blocked, Chen snorted coldly, then quickly formed seals with both hands, gathering chakra in his right hand to form the shape of lightning. The lightning jumped violently in Chen’s hand, making a piercing sound. It was Chidori. “You can block my fist, see if you can block this!” After locking the star ninja named Shizang with the Sharingan, Chen dragged Chidori and sprinted towards the target.
“Quick, stop him!” The Star Ninja named Nighthawk reminded Private Treasure while controlling his Peacock Magic to attack Chen. However, these attacks were easily avoided by Chen’s Sharingan.
“Damn it, Peacock Magic. Lingyun.” When the dead man saw Chen coming towards him again, he quickly switched the form of the Peacock Magic to form a pair of wings, then flew into the air and avoided Chen.
“Haha! Now you know how powerful our Peacock Technique is!” The Death Burial flying in the sky taunted Chen from above. He thought he was invincible. In his knowledge, no ninja could fly, except those who had practiced the Peacock Technique.
“Haha! Is it still possible to transform into wings and fly? However, if you transform into wings, you won’t be able to attack! Then, this is the end of it!” Looking at Si Zang who was flying triumphantly in the air, Chen raised the corners of his mouth and revealed a grim smile. Whenever Chen showed this expression, it meant that someone was going to be in trouble.
Chen stretched out his hand, took out a special kunai from his ninja bag, and shot it at the death burial in the sky. Chen did not use much strength, so the speed of the kunai was not fast, and any ninja who noticed it should be able to avoid it.
“Haha! Since you can’t attack me, you want to throw kunai at me? But how can this attack hit me!” Si Zang, who was flying in the sky, looked at the kunai thrown by Chen with disdain, twisted his neck, and dodged the kunai thrown at him by Chen.
“Hahaha…eh?” The Star Ninja named Death Zang was laughing triumphantly after dodging the kunai, but suddenly realized something was wrong… Chen, who was still underground, had disappeared from the spot, and then the piercing sound of a chirping bird rang in his ears…
“What’s so funny? Can you tell me?”
PS: Upload one chapter first! I will continue writing later! Please give me flowers and rewards!!!
Chapter 42: Battle Star Ninja 2 (Old Version)
The kunai that Chen threw out was a special kunai made by Flying Thunder God. Although the Star Ninja easily dodged the kunai, this was exactly what Chen wanted. When the kunai missed the Star Ninja, Chen immediately activated Flying Thunder God and suddenly disappeared from the spot. He appeared at the position of the kunai, that is, behind the Star Ninja and kicked the air with the Moon Step to keep his body from falling down, and his right hand still maintained the form of Chidori.
“What are you so happy about? Can you tell me?” Chen said grimly in the ear of the Star Ninja.
The Star Ninja just reacted and wanted to escape in fear, but he was still no match for Chen’s speed. As soon as he thought of escaping, the Chidori in Chen’s hand was already imprinted on his back. The violent Lightning Release directly tore apart the Peacock Magic of the man called Shizang, and then pierced into Shizang’s back, and his palm came out from his chest.
“How… is it possible…” Si Zang stared blankly at the hand that emerged from his chest. This hand had been stained red with his own blood and was wrapped with violent lightning. Looking at this hand, Si Zang said in disbelief. Then his consciousness became weaker and weaker, and the Peacock Magic could no longer be maintained and dissipated. After Chen retracted his arm, Si Zang’s body fell from the sky.
It all happened so fast, from beginning to end in an instant, that the Chunin named Nighthawk and the Jonin named Red Star hadn’t reacted yet. They didn’t wake up until the dead body, no! It should be said that the corpse fell to the ground.
“Dead burial…” the Star Ninja named Nighthawk cried out sadly. The two had worked together for many years and had already established a deep friendship. This time, he had to watch his best companion die in front of his eyes while he was powerless to do anything. How could he not be sad and angry!
And the red star was looking at Chen in the air with fear and thought: “What happened just now? I definitely didn’t see it wrong. That person suddenly disappeared and then suddenly appeared behind Si Zang. What on earth is going on?”
After the fear came anger. Deathbane and Nighthawk were both his confidants. Although he had never regarded these two as his real confidants, they had followed him for so long after all, and that man was going for “Xing”, so he had to kill him no matter what.
“Peacock Magic. Bear Demon!” The Star Ninja named Red Star activated the Peacock Magic, which was more powerful than the Peacock Magic of the previous two Chunins, and could transform into the appearance of a giant bear. After the giant bear took shape, it roared and pounced on Chen in mid-air. After killing Death Burial, Chen planned to kill Nighthawk as well. He didn’t notice Red Star’s sneak attack for a while, and was caught off guard. He was bitten by Red Star’s Bear Demon and dragged to the ground, trapping Chen tightly, making Chen unable to break free for a while. Nighthawk saw the opportunity and controlled his own Peacock Magic to transform into the shape of a javelin and stabbed at Chen.
“Go to hell!” The Nighthawk roared at Chen with hatred. Looking at the chakra javelin attacking him, Chen hurriedly used the Shadow Snake Hand to transform into five or six giant snakes to block it. However, he still could not stop the opponent’s chakra javelin. The giant snakes that were transformed were cut off one by one. When Chen was about to be stabbed by the Nighthawk, Chen suddenly disappeared in front of them again, and the Nighthawk’s attack also missed.
After Chen disappeared, he reappeared immediately. At this time, Chen was standing far away from the two Star Ninjas. Under his feet was a kunai, which was the one he had thrown to kill Zang just now.
“It’s the same trick again. Being able to suddenly disappear and then appear in other places, could this be the legendary…space ninjutsu? If so, then it will be troublesome!” Hong Xing felt a little uneasy as he looked at Chen who appeared in the distance.
“Hmph! You were careless, but only this time!” Chen stood in the distance and looked at the two Star Ninjas coldly. He did not attack immediately. The two Star Ninjas in the distance did not act rashly either. They looked at Chen with serious eyes, and the two sides formed a stalemate.
At this moment, a young man who looked about the same age as Chen suddenly ran over from a distance, shouting as he ran: “Oh no! Lord Hongxing.” In the blink of an eye, he came in front of Hongxing.
“Hey! What are you doing here? What’s the matter?” the red star questioned the young man who had just arrived.
“Lord Red Star, the star…the star was taken away by someone!”
“What did you say? The star was taken away? What exactly happened?” After hearing that the star was stolen, the Red Star immediately nervously asked the young man named Ang several questions in a row.
“We were originally training around Xing in the training room, when suddenly a powerful ninja broke in. We were no match for him at all. He knocked us all down in an instant, snatched the Xing away, and ran away!”
“A bunch of rubbish! You…”
Just when Hong Xing was about to scold the boy, he suddenly thought of something and stared at Chen angrily: “Damn it, you actually have helpers? However, as long as we catch you, there will be no worries that your companions will show up!”
“Companions? When did I have companions? What’s going on? From what that guy said, it seems that the “Star” has been taken away by someone. Is there anyone else besides me who is eyeing this “Star”? Damn it, someone got there first. That person must have taken advantage of the time when I was holding those Star Ninjas back. Bastard, he actually dared to use me, no matter who he is, I will make him pay the price.” Although he was misunderstood as having companions, Chen did not say anything, because he knew that the other party would definitely not believe it, and he did not bother to explain anything to these Star Ninjas.
After Chen looked at the young Star Ninja, he was stunned, and something suddenly occurred to his mind, “I seem to have forgotten something… Oh, Xia Rixing!”
Xia Rixing has always taken it as her duty to protect the Xing Shinobi Village. In the original work, people in the village who used the stars to practice had serious side effects on their bodies. In order to stop the villagers from using the stars to practice, she and her husband wanted to hide the stars, but they were stopped by the third generation Xingying, who also prohibited the villagers from using the stars to practice. However, the third generation Xingying was killed by Hongxing later, and the villagers were forced to rely on the stars to practice again. In order to protect the village, the stars were finally stolen.
“If it’s her, then it’s easy.” Chen looked at the Genin named Ang in front of him, thinking. Then he looked at Hongxing and thought to himself: “What we need to do now is to get rid of these two pieces of trash first!”
Just when Chen was trying to prove how to kill the other party, the Red Star suddenly made a move. He controlled the bear demon that his Peacock Magic had transformed into and pounced on the Peacock Magic called Nighthawk. He actually swallowed the Peacock Magic with a tailed beast-shaped tail that Nighthawk had materialized. After swallowing the Peacock Magic in the shape of Nighthawk’s beast tail, the Red Star’s bear demon became even bigger. However, after Nighthawk’s chakra was swallowed, he collapsed to the ground and it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.
“Lord Hongxing, you…” The Genin named Ang couldn’t believe that Hongxing would do such an incredible thing.
“Don’t worry, I just borrowed Nighthawk’s chakra, he will be fine! The guy over there is very tricky, so I had to do this!”
“Oh! You actually devoured your companion’s chakra to enhance your own strength? You really have the heart to do it! But even if it’s not like this, your ending will still be the same.” Looking at the bear demon in front of him that was even bigger than before, Chen didn’t take it seriously.
“I don’t have the patience to play with you anymore. I’m going to get rid of you in one move!”
“Humph! I should be the one saying this.” The Red Star on the opposite side became swollen after devouring his companion’s chakra, and said arrogantly to Chen. Then he controlled the bear demon to pounce on Chen: “Go to hell!”
“Hmph! This Peacock Technique is really tricky. Just crush it into pieces!” Chen said secretly while dodging the bear demon’s attack.
“System, exchange the Rasengan for me!”
“Rasengan, item level: A-level, item type: skill, points required for redemption: 5000, do you want to redeem?”
“Ding! Redemption successful, points deducted: 5000, current points: 35000.”
After the warm current, Chen instantly mastered the A-level ninjutsu, Rasengan!
PS: I m so sorry, I was so engrossed in watching Nirvana in Fire these past two days that I even forgot the time. Sorry! Sorry!
Please give me flowers! Please give me monthly tickets!!!
Chapter 43: Battle Star Ninja 3 (Old Version)
“System! Exchange the Big Ball Rasengan for me again.”
“Big Ball Rasengan, item level: A+, points required for redemption: 8000. Since the host has already mastered the Rasengan, only 3000 points are needed to use the advanced version of the Rasengan, the Big Ball Rasengan. Note: This technique requires the real body and a shadow clone to use it together. Do you want to redeem it?”
“Ding! Redemption successful, points deducted: 3000, host’s remaining points: 32000.”
After exchanging for the Rasengan, Chen immediately created a clone, forming a light blue Rasengan on the palm of his hand, which was spinning at high speed and growing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and finally formed a Rasengan the size of a watermelon. Then, Chen and the clone pushed the large Rasengan towards the red star.
“Go to hell!” Hongxing controlled the bear demon to pounce towards Chen. However, Chen did not dodge. Instead, he and his clone pushed the Rasengan and crashed into the bear demon that pounced towards him. The bear demon condensed by Hongxing with chakra was instantly crushed by the Rasengan and turned into chakra that scattered everywhere.
“impossible “
Red Star screamed and cried out, but he couldn’t change the fact. The Rasengan in Chen’s hand hit his chest directly. Red Star was hit by the Rasengan.
“Boom!” The power of the Rasengan instantly pressed a huge pit on the ground with the Rasengan as the center. After being hit by the Rasengan, Red Star spat out a large mouthful of blood and was then smashed away.
“Damn… Damn it…” Red Star was not dead after being knocked away by the Rasengan. He used his hands to support his seriously injured body and tried to stand up, but to no avail. After spitting out blood again, he fell to the ground again, almost dying.
“I never thought that a large ball Rasengan would consume all my remaining chakra. If the system can’t restore it, it will be dangerous. I must find a way to increase the amount of chakra as soon as possible. System, restore my chakra now!”
“Ding! Points required to restore chakra: 1000, do you want to redeem?”
“Exchange successful! Points deducted: 1000, the host has 31000 points left.”
As soon as the system’s prompt sounded, a warm current flowed through Chen’s body, and the chakra consumed in the battle just now was instantly restored.
“You’re not dead yet, you’re quite tough!” Chen came in front of Hongxing, lowered his head and said with a chuckle.
“Who… who are you?”
“Who am I? I’m just a stray dog. But this has nothing to do with you. You should just die in peace!” Chen said and wanted to kill Hongxing.
“Asshole, don’t hurt Lord Red Star! Peacock Magic… ugh!” Ang, who was standing aside, shouted at Chen, and then wanted to launch the Peacock Magic to attack Chen, but before he could condense it, he was rolled up by Chen’s Shadow Snake Hand, making him unable to move.
“Let me go, damn it, let me go!” Ang shouted while struggling.
“Shut up, if it weren’t for the fact that you are still of some use…” Chen rolled Ang even harder, making his face turn red. He was unable to speak and even had difficulty breathing.
“As for you…go and confess to your Third Generation Star Shadow!” Chen lowered his head again and said contemptuously to the red star on the ground.
“No… I can’t die. We have… a unique star. As long as… we practice around the star, we will become extremely powerful. Our Star Hidden Village will definitely surpass the five major ninja villages. How can I die like this?”
“Tsk! You overestimate your own capabilities. Your ambition is not proportional to your strength at all. And that so-called star is not something you can control. Even if you use the star to cultivate and become stronger for a while, it will only accelerate your own demise. I think it won’t be long before the side effects of your cultivation with the star will kick in. Even if I don’t need to do anything, you will be tortured and die in pain!”
“Impossible… I won’t die… No… I will kill you!” The red star struggled to stand up, and formed seals with his hands to condense the Peacock Magic.
“Humph! You’re courting death!” Chen looked at Hongxing, who couldn’t even stand steadily but still wanted to attack. Chen snorted coldly, then came in front of Hongxing, gathered his strength in his right hand, and hit Hongxing’s stomach. The powerful strange force directly knocked Hongxing out. Before Hongxing landed on the ground, Chen activated the body-flash technique and instantly appeared in front of Hongxing. He kicked Hongxing on the head and knocked Hongxing to the ground. This was not over yet. Chen rushed towards Hongxing on the ground again, gathered all his strength in his fist, and punched Hongxing. The force was so great that it directly made a small pit on the ground, and cracks appeared around the pit. After Chen put his fist back, he looked at Hongxing lying in the small pit. At this time, Hongxing was already silent.
“Ding! The host killed a jonin, reward points: 3000, host’s total points: 34000.”
After getting rid of the red star, Chen was thinking about how to find the star.
“Hmph! Is it solved? Then, the next step is to find Xing. Xing should have been taken away by Xia Rixing. As long as we find her, we can find Xing. But how can we find her?” Chen cast his eyes on Ang who was struggling, and thought to himself; “Her son is already in my hands, I don’t believe she won’t come out. Isn’t it her responsibility to protect Xingyin Village? I will destroy Xingyin Village first and see if she comes.”
Thinking of this, Chen used his Shadow Snake Hand to wrap Ang and walked towards the direction of the Hidden Star Village. When passing by the unconscious Nighthawk, Chen killed him.
“Asshole… you actually… actually killed Lord Red Star, who are you? Why did you kill our Xingyin Village? Why?” Ang, who was rolled up, struggled and questioned Chen angrily. He showed up later, so he didn’t know Chen’s purpose.
“Why? Haha~ Your question is really childish. The reason I killed you Star Ninjas is because you Star Ninjas wanted to kill me, and the reason you wanted to kill me is because I wanted to take away your stars. It’s that simple!”
“Star? Your target is our star? I see. The man just now was your accomplice. You are responsible for restraining our ninjas here, and your companions are going to steal the stars, right? Damn, despicable!”
“Tsk! Companion? Despicable? Do you think with my strength, I need to make so much trouble as you said? That guy named Red Star should be the strongest in your Star Hidden Village. I don’t even take the strongest ninja in your Star Hidden Village seriously. Is there anyone else in your Star Hidden Village who can stop me?” Chen sneered at what Ang said.
Looking at Chen’s disdainful expression, Ang said in his heart with grief and anger: “Damn it! Damn it! He is obviously only the same age as me, why is he so strong? He even killed Lord Red Star. Damn it…”
“Humph! The mistake of you, the Hidden Star Village, is that you clearly possess the greatest treasure, but you don’t have enough strength to protect it. Being weak is actually a sin. Really, why am I talking so much to you, let’s go!”
“What…what do you want to do?” Ang asked in panic when he found that Chen was heading towards the village.
“You’re so noisy!”
“Damn it, you…”
“Shut up!”
Ang wanted to say something, but Chen ignored him and walked on his own. Not long after, a village appeared in Chen’s sight. It was Xingyin Village.
At this time, several figures suddenly rushed out from the village and arrived in front of Chen in a few breaths. Those figures were just a few young ninja-level ghosts, about the same age as Ang. At this time, they were looking at Chen in surprise, and then they found Ang who was wrapped by Chen’s snake hand.
PS: Actually, I also know about the problem about the Sharingan that everyone is talking about, because when I was writing this novel, I was just trying to write it, so I didn t write it seriously. To save trouble, I directly searched for information about the Mangekyo Sharingan on Baidu, and then I didn t care too much about the information it gave me and just wrote it down. I will find some time to change it back. If it makes you feel uncomfortable, I apologize to everyone!
Please give me flowers! Please add me to your collection!!!
Chapter 44: Susanoo (Old Version)
“Who are you? Damn it, what did you do to Ang? Let Ang go.” A little girl with a few freckles on her face shouted at Chen.
“Beidou, don’t come over here!” Seeing that little girl actually wanted
At this time, other ninjas in the village also noticed the abnormality here and gathered over. When they saw that Chen was holding the children of their village hostage, the Star Ninjas surrounded Chen angrily.
“Who are you? How dare you break into the territory of the Hidden Star Village and hold our people hostage? You are so brave.”
“Okay, stop yelling. I have no interest in your Star Village. You’d better get out of here. Otherwise, I can’t guarantee what will happen.” Chen said disdainfully as he looked at the Star Ninjas who surrounded him.
“Asshole, you’ve been surrounded by us, yet you still dare to speak so shamelessly. No matter who you are, we will capture you first and hand you over to Red Star for disposal. Let’s go!”
“Everyone stop, don’t… don’t act rashly, you are no match for him.” Seeing that the Star Ninjas wanted to attack Chen, Ang immediately stopped them anxiously. He knew Chen’s strength. Even their strongest ninja, Red Star, was not Chen’s opponent, not to mention the Star Ninjas in front of him who were only mid-level and low-level ninjas.
“Ah! What did you say? We are no match for him. Don’t be ridiculous. He is just a brat. I can beat ten brats like him. The fact that you are held hostage by him only proves that you are useless.”
“Hahaha! Yeah, are you afraid that he will hurt you if we take action? Don’t worry, we will make sure he doesn’t even have a chance to hurt you. We will get rid of him in an instant.”
“Hahaha…Ang is such a coward! But it’s true, he’s just a little kid after all! Hahaha!!
The Star Ninjas didn’t care about Ang’s words, they just thought that Ang was defeated by the other party, so they wanted to describe Chen as powerful so that he wouldn’t be so embarrassed.
“Hmph! Stop talking nonsense and take this brat down first. Don’t attack me, I can do it alone.” A ninja walked out of the Star Ninja and said to his companions around him. Then he sneered and said contemptuously to Chen: “Brat, I don’t care who you are, don’t even think about escaping from me!”
“Asshole! Idiot! Lord Red Star was no match for him and was killed by him. Do you think you are more powerful than Lord Red Star?” Seeing that the Star Ninjas were laughing at him recklessly, Ang was angry and anxious at this time, and yelled at them.
“You…what did you say? This is impossible!”
“Oh… What nonsense are you talking about? How could Lord Red Star…”
“Asshole, if you keep talking nonsense like this, we can’t just let it go like this.”
When Ang told them about the murder of Red Star, some of the Star Ninjas were angry, some were furious, and some were in disbelief. However, they all remained skeptical and did not completely believe Ang’s words.
“Are you done? Forget it… I’ve lost my patience. If Xia Rixing doesn’t come out, I’ll have to force her out and destroy this village, hehe!” Looking at the chattering Star Ninja in front of him, Chen didn’t want to waste any more time.
Seeing Chen was about to take action, Ang was frightened: “You…what do you want to do? Stop it now!”
“Idiot!” Chen sneered and roared sarcastically, slowly closed his eyes, and then suddenly opened them. The three magatama in his pupils had disappeared, replaced by a pattern similar to a hexagram.
“What…what is that? What’s going on with his eyes?”
“These eyes…looking at these eyes actually gives me a creepy feeling…”
“Why do I have this feeling? What kind of eyes are those…”
At the moment when the Mangekyo Sharingan was formed, the Star Ninjas in front could no longer remain as calm as before. The Star Ninjas who looked at Chen would feel a creepy feeling, a fear that came from the depths of their souls, although they did not know the ability of the Mangekyo Sharingan.
“Damn… Damn it, let’s… let’s go together! Kill him…” The oppressive feeling from the Mangekyo made these Star Ninjas, who were only mid-level and low-level ninjas, have a mental breakdown. Without any further thought, they all attacked Chen with kunai in their hands.
Facing the numerous Star Ninjas attacking him, Chen did not make any move. One of his hands was still locking Ang, while the other hand was hanging down, and there was no sign of him making any other movement.
“No matter who you are, go to hell!”
Just as the kunai of the Star Ninjas were about to pierce Chen’s body, a stream of gray-white chakra visible to the naked eye suddenly appeared beside Chen, forming the shape of human ribs and instantly wrapping Chen up. The kunai that the Star Ninjas stabbed at Chen also hit this layer of chakra and were blocked by it.
“What…what on earth is this? What on earth is this?”
“Is this the Peacock Magic? How could this be possible…”
The Star Ninjas looked at the ribs wrapped around Chen in horror and shouted in fear.
“Is this my Susanoo? It’s actually grayish white. I wonder what kind of power it carries? It’s really exciting. Humph! Peacock Magic? You actually compare Susanoo with your so-called Peacock Magic. You really overestimate your own abilities. You morons are lucky enough to see the power I just acquired. This is my first time using this power, and it’s just right for me to practice on you losers.”
“Susanoo? What…what is this? Could it be that he hadn’t used his full strength when he was fighting with Lord Red Star just now? How is this possible…who on earth is he?” Ang looked at the Susanoo that had wrapped him up, and said in disbelief.
“Quick, kill him!” After the shock, the Star Ninjas attacked Chen again, but it was all in vain. Whether it was shuriken kunai or ninjutsu attacks, they were all blocked by Susanoo and could not hurt Chen at all.
“Hmph! It’s useless. No matter what kind of attack method you use, whether it’s ninjutsu or taijutsu, it will have no effect under the absolute defense of Susanoo. Moreover, Susanoo’s ability is not just defense…”
Just as Chen finished speaking, a giant arm skeleton suddenly appeared on the right side of Susanoo, and then clenched into a fist, and punched the star ninja in front of it. Unprepared, several star ninjas were killed or injured, and a small pit was formed where they were hit.
“What kind of monster is this? Not only can it defend, but it can also attack with such a strong power… Damn it, we can’t possibly win…” Looking at the damage caused by Susanoo, Ang felt powerless. Then he thought of his companions and shouted, “Hokuto, Mizuna, hurry up, leave here, we can’t possibly win, hurry up…”
“No! How can we leave you behind… We must get you out, yes!” Although the little girl named Beidou felt scared, she still said firmly.
“Idiot, get out of here…” He shouted at them hoarsely. He knew that none of Beidou and his friends could be a match for Chen, and fighting with Chen would only mean death.
“Hmph! Those who avoid me will live, and those who block me will die!” Chen controlled Susanoo, raised his fist again, and smashed it towards the gate of the Star Ninja Village, smashing the gate directly with one punch, and then walked towards the heart of the Star Ninja Village.
“He is about to enter the village. Hurry, stop him. Stop him no matter what.” A Star Ninja saw Chen trying to enter the village and reacted immediately. He commanded the Star Ninjas to fight back against Chen, but was grabbed in the hand by Chen’s Susanoo.
“Hmph!” Chen snorted coldly, then Susanoo clenched his hand tightly, and the Star Ninja was crushed to death, and then the body was thrown down. The body was severely twisted and was no longer recognizable.
“Kazama! Damn it! Everyone, stop him!”
Just when the Star Ninjas wanted to attack Chen once again, Chen’s Susanoo changed again. The ribs once again transformed into an arm skeleton, and even grew a skull. It looked like a huge demon, although it was only the upper body.
Seeing that Chen’s Susanoo had evolved again, the ninjas of the Star Ninja Village were dumbfounded and had only one thought in their minds.
“It’s…it’s too terrible. We…we can’t possibly defeat this monster…”
Chapter 45: Star Seizing (Old Version)
Chen really didn’t want to waste any more time, so he directly used the power of the Mangekyo Sharingan to condense the Susanoo, intending to use Susanoo to crush the Star Ninja Village. He also wanted to know what his Susanoo looked like, and he also wanted to use these Star Ninjas as practice targets.
Chen’s Susanoo was wreaking havoc in the Hoshigakure Village, and every punch he threw caused heavy casualties. The Hoshigakure Village was a tragic scene. At this time, the Hoshigakure Ninjas had been divided into two groups. One group was desperately attacking Chen in an attempt to stop Chen’s steps, and the other group was urgently evacuating the crowd and leading the civilians to escape.
“Devil… Devil, you are a devil! Stop it, stop it!” Looking at the tragic scene in the village, he shouted at Chen
“I’ve already said it before, those who avoid me live, and those who stand in my way die! I won’t stop until the Summer Star appears.”
“Damn it, if you want to find someone, why do you want to attack our village? There is no such person as Xia Rixing here!”
Chen ignored Ang and continued to control Susano to destroy. Although Chen did not deliberately attack civilians, many civilians were still affected. However, Chen did not care about these.
“The man is innocent, but he is guilty of possessing a treasure. If you want to blame someone, blame yourself for being too weak.”
When Chen was controlling Susanoo to wreak havoc, not far from the Star Village, Xia Rixing took the star and left the village. Originally, Xia Rixing had been secretly protecting the Star Village and obeyed the wishes of the Third Star Shadow. If the village started to use the star to practice again, he would do his best to stop it. Three years ago, Hongxing assassinated the Third Star Shadow and became the acting Star Shadow of the Star Village, and then used the star to practice again. So Xia Rixing wanted to steal the star, but he had no chance in the past three years.
Until today when Chen appeared, she took advantage of the opportunity when Hongxing and most of the Xingnin went to fight against Chen, broke into the Xing training room, knocked down several Genin children who were training around Xing in the training room, and then took Xing away. Just when she was taking Xing and planning to return to her secret base, she suddenly found that there was smoke in the direction of the village, and something must have happened.
“Hmm? What’s going on? That direction is… the village! What on earth happened there? We must go and take a look!” As he said this, he formed seals with his hands and condensed the Peacock Magic behind him.
“Peacock Magic. Lingyun.”
Xia Rixing condensed her chakra into the shape of wings, leaped upward, and flew towards the village. As Xia Rixing got closer and closer to the village, the scene over there became clearer and clearer. At this time, most of the Xingnin Village had been destroyed, filled with smoke and cries of grief. A tragic scene appeared before her.
“This…how is this possible…why is this happening?” Xia Rixing couldn’t believe what she saw. When she came to steal the star just now, the village was still fine. She didn’t expect that it would become like this in just a short while.
Xia Rixing increased his flying speed and arrived above the Star Ninja Village in the blink of an eye. Because Susanoo’s size was too conspicuous, Xia Rixing saw at a glance the culprit who was wreaking havoc on the Star Ninja Village and rushed down without thinking.
“Damn it. Unforgivable. Peacock Magic. Bear Demon!”
After jumping to a high ground behind Susanoo, Xia Rixing instantly changed the form of the Peacock Magic, forming a bear demon that looked exactly like Hongxing, but the bear demon condensed by Xia Rixing was much larger than Hongxing’s, and naturally much stronger than Hongxing.
After the bear demon condensed, Xia Rixing immediately controlled the bear demon to pounce on Susano. Chen was originally controlling Susano to kill the star ninjas. Because of his trust in Susano’s absolute defense, Chen ignored the star ninjas’ weak attacks and even disdained to look back. Therefore, he was completely unaware of Xia Rixing’s attack and was knocked off balance by Xia Rixing’s bear demon when he was caught off guard.
Although the bear demon did not break through Susanoo’s defense and did not cause any harm to Chen, it attracted the attention of everyone present. After all, no matter how the Star Ninjas attacked before, it was like tickling Susanoo, and they couldn’t even make Susanoo move a little, let alone knock Susanoo off balance.
“That’s… that’s Peacock Magic Bear Demon! Could it be Lord Red Star?”
“Haha! Lord Red Star is back. This kid Ang actually said that Lord Red Star was killed. This is really unforgivable. I will teach him a lesson after Lord Red Star defeats the enemy.”
After seeing Xia Rixing perform the Peacock Magic Bear Demon, the emotions of the Star Ninjas instantly became high. The first person they thought of was their deputy Star Shadow, Hongxing! Because in the entire Xingyin Village, the only one who could condense the Peacock Magic into a beast form was Hongxing. In their cognition, Hongxing was the strongest among them, and he had also practiced the Peacock Magic to the extreme. No one could be his opponent.
However, while some people were happy, others noticed something strange.
“Something is wrong… If he is Lord Red Star, why is he wearing a gas mask? And everyone, look, that Peacock Magic Bear Demon is bigger than the Bear Demon condensed by Lord Red Star before, and its chakra is also more concentrated.”
“That’s right…it is indeed true!”
“If it’s not Lord Red Star, then who could it be? It seems that this person is more proficient in the Peacock Magic than Lord Red Star.”
“Don’t worry about that for now. The most urgent thing now is to destroy this monster. No matter if that person is Lord Red Star or not, he just used the Peacock Magic to attack the monster. He should be our reinforcement. The stronger he is, the better it is for us.”
Of course, Chen also found Xia Rixing. He stopped destroying and just looked at Xia Rixing: “She should be the Xia Rixing I’m looking for, is she finally here?”
At this time, the ninjas of the Hidden Star Village wanted to attack Chen again while Chen stopped, but they were stopped by Xia Rixing.
“Don’t go over there! You can’t beat him, so don’t attack him.”
“Damn it…” Although they were very unwilling, the Star Ninjas had to admit the fact. After hearing Xia Rixing’s words, they stopped what they were doing and dared not act rashly.
“Hmph! You guys are smart. But you finally showed up, Xia Rixing!” Chen also lost interest in these Star Ninjas and did not attack them again. Instead, he looked at Xia Rixing.
After Chen mentioned Xia Rixing’s name, the Star Ninjas of the Hidden Star Village began to discuss. Of course, some of these Star Ninjas were very unfamiliar with Xia Rixing, after all, Xia Rixing had left the Hidden Star Village ten years ago, and only some older Star Ninjas had a slight impression of Xia Rixing.
“How could it be…it’s really not Lord Red Star.”
“Xia Rixing? Is there such a powerful person in our Xingyin Village? How come I have never heard of him?”
“I remember him. He seemed to have died ten years ago. How come he is still here…”
Xia Rixing ignored the comments of the Xing Ninjas and did not explain anything to them. Instead, she said to Chen in surprise: “You actually know me, are you here for me? No…you are here for Xing!”
“Of course, I came here just for the so-called star. Apart from the star, what else is worth mentioning in this place? I know the star is in your hands, hand it over!”
“You attacked the village, are you trying to force me out?”
“Yes, I just want to force you out. I know you have been secretly guarding the Star Hidden Village for the past ten years, so as long as I attack the Star Hidden Village, you will definitely show up, it’s that simple.”
“Asshole, just because of this, you actually did such a cruel thing. It’s unforgivable! I must seek justice for those who died tragically in the village.”
“Stop talking nonsense, I don’t have time to waste with you, hand over the star now!”
“Hmph! Impossible, Peacock Magic. Bear Demon!” The angry Xia Rixing once again condensed the Bear Demon and pounced towards Chen.
PS: Sorry, I originally wanted to save a few chapters and post them when they are put on the shelves, but there is really no other way, so I will just post one chapter first!
Please give me flowers! Please give me a reward! Please add me to your collection!
Chapter 46: Star Grabbing 2 (Old Version)
“Humph! You’re just in time. I’ll show you that my Susano is not comparable to those of you who have cultivated the peacock magic with external objects.”
Facing the aggressive bear demon, Chen did not dodge, but controlled Susanoo and raised his fist to meet it. However, the bear demon controlled by Xia Rixing was obviously more flexible than Chen’s Susanoo, and it easily dodged Susanoo’s fist, then pounced on Susanoo and was about to hit Susanoo on the shoulder, but this was just in vain and did not cause any harm to Susanoo and Chen.
While the bear was hanging on it, Susanoo pulled it off his body with both hands and threw it forward with all his strength, destroying several buildings and affecting several star ninjas.
Seeing this scene, Xia Rixing also realized that something was wrong and thought to himself: “Damn it… Xingyin Village has suffered too much damage and casualties. If we continue to fight him here, Xingyin Village will definitely be destroyed by the two of us. We must lead him to another place.”
“Peacock Magic. Lingyun!”
Having made up his mind, Xia Rixing immediately took back the bear demon, then formed a seal again, condensing the chakra into a pair of huge butterfly-shaped wings, and then flew towards a forest far away outside the village.
“Hmph! Want to escape? No… Are you afraid that the fight between her and I will destroy the Hidden Star Village, so you want to lure me out of the Village? But it doesn’t matter, my target is just the stars anyway. As for the Hidden Star Village, I don’t care about it, so just let them go.” As he said that, he released Susanoo and used Moon Steps to chase after Xia Rixing.
Xia Rixing wanted to lure Chen away, so she deliberately slowed down her flying speed. Chen did not chase her too closely. He knew that Xia Rixing would not be able to escape anyway. After all, she also wanted to kill Chen.
Ang, who was held hostage by Chen, looked at Xia Rixing’s back thoughtfully: “Damn, the man wearing a gas mask should be the Xia Rixing that this demon is looking for. The villagers seemed to have said just now that he was also a ninja from the Hidden Star Village and died ten years ago. Why would a dead person reappear and why did he take our star away? And I don’t know why, but I can feel an inexplicable sense of intimacy from him.” Ang, who was held hostage, looked at Xia Rixing’s figure, his heart full of questions.
Soon, Xia Rixing came to a forest and stood on the top of a big tree, waiting for Chen’s arrival. Not long after, Chen followed Xia Rixing here.
“Why, have you chosen a place?”
“Soga! So you already know my purpose, then why are you following me?”
“I’ve said it before, my target is the stars, so I have no interest in the Hidden Star Village. The reason I attacked the Hidden Star Village was just to force you out. Now that you’ve come out, there’s no need for me to waste time there anymore.”
“Why are you so sure that the star must be in my hands?”
“Humph, I naturally have my own reasons. Stop talking nonsense, my only target is the star. Hand it over and I will leave immediately. Otherwise, don’t blame me for being ruthless!”
“Damn it, you are so delusional! You have committed such an unforgivable crime. I will make sure you receive the punishment you deserve and avenge the people you killed in our Xingyin Village!”
Xia Rixing, don t you know who the person I ve been holding hostage is? I think you must be very interested! Hehehe~~
“Oh no, has he already known about my relationship with Ang, so he is holding Ang hostage? How is this possible, damn…” In fact, Xia Rixing had already discovered that the Xingnin held hostage by Chen was Ang, the only child of her and Yinghuo. However, she found that Chen had no intention of hurting Ang, and he was also afraid that after Chen knew about the relationship between Ang and her, he would use Ang as a threat to force her to hand over Xing. So, she did not dare to make it public. But it seems that the thing she was most worried about has happened.
“Shameless! Despicable…” Xia Rixing was no longer as calm as before. She stared at Chen angrily and said with gritted teeth.
“Hmph! Stop saying these useless things. I’m already very impatient. Hand over Xing quickly, or… I’ll take his life! Or in your eyes… your son’s life is not as important as that harmful Xing?”
“What? You…what did you say just now? What’s going on? Tell me quickly! Tell me quickly…” Ang, who had been silent all the time, looked at Xia Rixing who was wearing a gas mask in disbelief after hearing the conversation between the two. Then he suddenly became excited and questioned Chen.
“Hmph! Shut up, or I’ll kill you!” Chen ignored Ang’s questioning, snorted coldly, and then suddenly exerted force with the snake hand that was holding Ang, immediately squeezing Ang so hard that his face turned red and he was in so much pain that he couldn’t speak.
“Stop, let him go.” Xia Rixing, who was standing opposite, was heartbroken when she saw her son suffering. She hurriedly shouted to Chen.
“Hmph! Are you heartbroken?” Chen said with a sneer, and at the same time loosened his snake hand a little. Na’ang immediately gasped heavily.
Seeing that Ang was fine, Xia Rixing also breathed a sigh of relief. She reached out and took off the gas mask on her face, revealing her original appearance.
“How did you know? Why do you know so much about me?”
“Don’t worry about it. How about you hand over the star? Anyway, your mission is to prevent the people of Xingyin Village from using the star to practice again. In this case, there is no point in you keeping the star. Why don’t you give it to me?”
“I can give you the star, but you have to let it go first!”
“Hmph! You have no room for bargaining, hand it over!” Chen said as he rolled up Ang’s shooter and pushed hard again.
“Damn it, stop it!” This time, Xia Rixing did not hesitate any more, and quickly took out a fist-sized stone from his arms. The stone seemed to be hollowed out by insects, and was covered with small holes of various sizes. The stone also emitted a strange purple chakra, which flashed and looked quite weird.
“This is the star, for you!” After taking out the star, Xia Rixing threw it directly to Chen, who then grabbed it in his hand.
Chen took the star in his hand and observed it carefully, but he couldn’t see anything special at the moment. He thought to himself: “Is this a star? It really contains powerful power. The idiots in the Hidden Star Village don’t know how to use the star correctly. They can only practice around the star. It’s a waste of God’s gift!”
“The star has been given to you, let Ang go!” Xia Rixing said hurriedly when she saw that Chen had not let go of Ang, interrupting Chen who was lost in thought.
“Oh! I almost forgot. I’ll give it back to you!” Chen swung his snake hand and threw Ang towards Xia Rixing, who quickly caught Ang.
“Okay, now that I’ve got the star, it’s time for me to leave this damn place!” Chen got the star, so his mood became better. He chuckled and greeted Xiarixing and his son, then planned to leave.
Just as Chen turned around and was about to leave, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis coming towards him. Without thinking, Chen immediately used the instant body movement technique and jumped away from his original position. At the moment Chen jumped away, a bear demon formed by chakra pounced on the place where he had originally stood.
After using the body-flash technique to dodge Xia Rixing’s sneak attack, he turned around and stared at Xia Rixing, saying grimly: “Humph! It seems that you don’t intend to let me leave like this! Then there is no other way, I have to kill you too!”
“Ang, hurry up and leave here.” Xia Rixing said to Ang beside him while looking at Chen solemnly.
“But…”
“Don’t say buts. I know you have a lot of questions you want to ask me now. I promise you that I will explain everything to you when I go back. Now, get out of here quickly.” Xia Rixing said to Ang anxiously.
“I…I know, you…you be careful!” Ang also knew that with his strength, he would not be able to help at all if he stayed here, and would only drag down Xia Rixing. He looked at Xia Rixing with complicated eyes, and without any nonsense, he immediately jumped back towards the direction of the village.
Ang was no longer of any use to Chen, so Chen did not try to stop Ang from leaving, but looked at Xia Rixing with interest.
“Humph, you have committed such a heinous crime, I will never let you leave like this. No matter what, I must take you back today, and then deal with you in front of everyone, to avenge the tragic deaths of those in Xingyin Village.”
“Tsk! You are so stubborn. Since you are looking for death, don’t blame me!” Chen put the star in his hand into his arms. The three magatama in his scarlet Sharingan slowly turned. He stared at the Summer Star and said with a sneer.
Xia Rixing didn’t waste any words, and directly controlled the bear demon, roaring and rushing towards Chen!
PS: Group tail**
Chapter 47: Clone Tailed Beast (Old Version)
Xia Rixing once again controlled the bear demon to pounce towards Chen. Facing the fierce bear demon of Xia Rixing, Chen was not afraid at all. He just raised his right hand and condensed a light blue Rasengan in the palm of his hand. Just when the bear demon was about to pounce on him, he raised the Rasengan in his hand and pressed it against the bear demon’s head, creating a stalemate.
“Hmph, your strength is indeed much stronger than that guy from Red Star. But this is far from enough to defeat me! Get out of here!” Chen roared, and with his right hand holding the Rasengan, he pushed hard and repelled the bear demon from Summer Star.
“Damn it! Peacock Magic. Teng Snake!” Xia Rixing saw the bear demon being repelled, and immediately formed seals with both hands, transforming the Peacock Magic into six giant chakra snakes, and attacked Chen again. The speed was very fast, and in the blink of an eye, it was in front of Chen.
“It’s a bit troublesome, there are too many!” Chen secretly said as he looked at the six giant chakra snakes attacking him, and then he moved quickly and flexibly to avoid the attacks of the giant chakra snakes. However, he was chased by the giant chakra snakes, and he was attacked by a giant chakra snake at a tricky angle, making it impossible for Chen to dodge.
“Oops!”
Although Chen tried his best to dodge, he still failed and was bitten by the chakra snake.
“Bang!” A burst of smoke appeared, and Chen, who was bitten by the giant chakra snake, turned into a piece of dead wood. This was the substitute technique among the three body techniques.
“Is it a substitution technique? When was it used?” Seeing that Chen, who had been bitten, had turned into a piece of dead wood, Xia Rixing immediately understood what was going on. He then retracted the six chakra snakes, guarded them by his side, and then looked around vigilantly.
“You are really amazing. You are much stronger than that loser Hongxing. It seems that you have practiced the Peacock Technique to perfection!” Chen’s voice came from a big tree not far in front of Xiarixing, and then Chen was seen walking out from behind the big tree.
“I’m curious, since I started attacking, why didn’t you use that giant skeleton-like technique you used in the village just now? Is it because you have very little chakra left, so you can’t maintain that powerful ninjutsu?”
?????????!???,??????????,???????????????,????????????,????????????????????,???????????,???????????????????????????????,???????????
Indeed, the combat power of the Hidden Star Village is really appalling. The village’s combat power is almost entirely composed of low-level Genin. There are only a few Star Ninjas with the strength of Chunin, and there is no Jonin at all. Only the Red Star, who is acting as the Star Shadow, has the strength of a special Jonin by relying on the Peacock Magic Technique. He is not worth mentioning at all.
“Damn it, Peacock Magic. Teng Snake!” Seeing that Chen actually despised the Hidden Star Village, Xia Rixing was very angry, and once again controlled the chakra giant snakes to bite Chen.
“You’re so stupid. I won’t play with you anymore!” Looking at the attacking giant chakra snake, Chen quickly formed a seal, created a shadow clone, and once again formed a large Rasengan, and rushed forward to crush the giant chakra snake of Xia Rixing, and also seriously injured Xia Rixing and knocked him out.
Looking at Xia Rixing who was struggling to stand up, Chen did not continue to attack, but stood there and looked at Xia Rixing.
“Why…why…don’t you kill me?” The seriously injured Xia Rixing struggled to get up, half-knelt on the ground, and asked Chen in confusion.
“Tsk! I’ve killed enough people today. Besides, I don’t like killing people unless it’s necessary!” Chen, who almost destroyed the Xingyin Village, was still smiling and speaking shamelessly.
“Puff!” Xia Rixing, who was originally seriously injured, was so angry at the shameless executioner in front of him that he vomited blood. He raised his finger with difficulty and pointed at Chen, “Shameless…Shameless!”
“Haha! Whatever, let’s just leave it like that. Since I’ve already got the star, I should leave too.” Chen just smiled at what Xia Rixing said, and planned to leave Xingyin Village without saying anything else, but he was a little confused in his heart: “I have already got the star, why hasn’t the system prompted that the task is completed? Could this star be fake? It’s impossible, I can feel that this star clearly contains very powerful power, it can’t be fake. Forget it, don’t worry about it for now, since the star is already in hand, let’s find a place to study it first, and I also feel a little tired.”
After leaving Xingyin Village, Chen returned to a small town again. After a long battle, Chen was tired and hungry, so he just found a small hotel to stay in. After eating and drinking, he took a shower to wash away his fatigue. He rested alone in the hotel room.
“Ding! The host has completed the mission: snatch the star of the Hidden Star Village. Mission reward: 10,000 points. The host has 46,000 points. Do you want to open the redemption interface?”
“Oh, it finally prompts that the mission is completed? I guess the mission is considered completed only after I leave the Hidden Star Village with the star. What a shame. But it doesn’t matter. As long as the mission is completed, let’s first see what’s so special about this star!” As he said that, he took out the star he got from the Hidden Star Village from his arms and held it in front of his eyes to observe it.
“This star, apart from being able to feel the powerful power it contains, I don’t see anything special about it. What is its use?” Chen really couldn’t figure it out, and asked the system in confusion: “System, what is the origin of this star? What is its use?”
“Answer the host. The star is a meteorite that has been contaminated with the chakra of the Ten-Tails. Because the meteorite is radioactive and reacts to chakra, if you practice close to the star, it will have a strong increase in the chakra of the practitioner. However, since the chakra of the Ten-Tails is too strong and not something that ordinary people can withstand, it will cause great harm to the body of the practitioner.”
“That’s it? No other use?” After listening to the system’s explanation, Ling Chen felt very disappointed.
“It can be exchanged for points!” the answer came!
“Depend on!”
“Ding! Because the host has come into contact with the Ten-Tails’ Chakra, the mission is triggered: Clone the Ten-Tails and become the Ten-Tails’ Jinchuriki. Mission reward: 500,000 points, 3 system draws, mission time limit: none, mission failure penalty: none, do you accept?”
“Oh my god, clone… clone… the Ten-Tails? This is ridiculous. How do you clone it?”
“Answer the host. The host can first collect the chakra of the tailed beasts, clone the nine tailed beasts, and then synthesize the cloned nine tailed beasts to clone the ten tails!”
“I see. Then what will the cloned tailed beast be like? Will it be the same as the original tailed beast?”
“Yes, the cloned tailed beasts are the same as the original tailed beasts in both appearance and strength. However, the tailed beasts cloned by the system have no thoughts, only the instincts of wild beasts, but they will completely obey the host. The host can take the cloned tailed beast into the body and become a cloned tailed beast Jinchuriki, or summon it to fight for the host.”
“Become a Jinchuriki? I’m still worried about the problem of insufficient chakra. If I can become a Jinchuriki, then this problem will be solved. And as the system said, if I become the Jinchuriki of the Ten-Tails, I will have more confidence when facing Madara-sama in the future. Besides, there is no time limit for this task, so accept it!” Chen thought about it secretly and found that this task had only benefits and no disadvantages, so he accepted the task without hesitation.
“Although this mission has no time limit, the plot of Shippuden will begin in three years, and the Akatsuki organization will begin to collect the tailed beasts and capture various Jinchuriki. I didn’t want to make enemies with the Akatsuki organization, but now it seems that I may not be able to avoid becoming their enemy in the future. Humph! Let’s take it one step at a time. If we really meet, I, Uchiha Chen, will not be easily messed with.” Chen said to himself.
“System, exchange this star in my hand for points!”
“Ding! Redemption successful, points obtained: 30,000, host has 76,000 points, do you want to open the redemption interface?”
“unnecessary!”
Chen ended the conversation with the system and went straight to bed to sleep.
PS: I am too lazy to write about the fight with Xia Rixing, so I will just skip it. Please collect and give me flowers!!
Chapter 48: Konoha Investigation Team (Old Version)
The next day, after a night’s rest, Chen left the hotel in high spirits. Before leaving, he bought a map from the hotel.
It has been a few days since Chen solo cleared the Hidden Star Village, but this matter has not spread in the ninja world, because the ninjas of the Hidden Star Village have been given a gag order by their fourth generation Hoshikage Natsuhiro, not to mention it to outsiders, so apart from the people of the Hidden Star Village, no one else knew about the incident.
On this day, in the Hokage Building of Konoha, Tsunade, the fifth Hokage of Konoha, was frowning and looking at the letter in his hand, thinking about something.
Seeing Tsunade’s expression, Shizune, who was standing beside her as Konoha’s Hokage’s assistant, was also very curious about the contents of the letter in Tsunade’s hand, and couldn’t help asking: “Tsunade-sama, whose letter is this? What happened?”
Tsunade did not answer Shizune’s question, but handed her the letter. Shizune quickly stretched out her hands to receive it, then took it in front of her and read the contents of the letter.
Soon, Shizune finished reading the contents of the letter in her hand, showing a surprised expression, and asked Tsunade in confusion: “Tsunade-sama, is this a confidential document sent from the Hidden Star Village?”
“Yes, this letter was sent by the Fourth Hoshikage of the Hidden Star Village.”
“Hidden Star Village? Wait a minute…” Shizune didn’t know much about the Hidden Star Village, so she quickly went to the bookshelf where various files were piled up and started looking for them. It didn’t take long before she found a folder and started looking through it.
“Oh, I found it! The Hidden Star Village is a ninja village located in the Bear Country. There is a meteorite in the village that fell two hundred years ago, so the village is called the “Star Ninja Village”. The ninjas in the village will practice around the meteorite because the meteorite is radioactive and reacts to chakra. The Star Ninjas are good at the “Peacock Magic”, which can make chakra change into various shapes to attack and even fly.”
“Well, the first Hoshikage, that’s what they all call the leader of the village. The first Hoshikage discovered that if you practice with stars, you can increase the power of chakra. From then on, the Hidden Star Village had a place in the ninja world.”
“However, the documents record that this practice has been terminated about ten years ago.” Shizune said, checking the document in his hand.
“It was the third generation Xingying who banned the practice. About a year ago, after the third generation Xingying passed away, the practice was resumed.”
“But why is practice prohibited?” Shizune asked in confusion, because the reason was not recorded in the document.
“Who knows? This is probably the top secret of the Hidden Star Village. However, there are many rumors…”
“rumor?”
“Hmm! Rumor has it that most people who have used “stars” to practice have died. Gaining power from an unknown “star” to force the strengthening of chakra may have side effects on the human body.”
“Soga! I see!”
“The letter from the Hidden Star Village said that a few days ago, a ninja broke into their village and killed many of the ninjas in the Hidden Star Village, including their acting Hoshikage. He also stole the sacred object passed down from generation to generation in the Hidden Star Village, which is the meteorite called “Star”. The important thing is that during the fight with the ninja, they found that he actually possessed the Sharingan. The entire ninja world knows that the Sharingan is the bloodline of our Uchiha clan, so the Fourth Hoshikage of the Hidden Star Village sent someone to deliver this letter, hoping that we in Konoha will give them an explanation.”
“Are you sure it’s the Sharingan?”
“This was seen by the Fourth Hoshikage himself, so it should be correct.”
“Sharingan…, the only people who have Sharingan in this world should be Kakashi, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke! Kakashi doesn’t have this possibility, so there are only Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke left, who could it be?”
I don t know yet.
“Then what should we do? Should we sit back and do nothing, or send someone over?”
“This could be the work of a traitorous ninja from Konoha. If we don’t show any reaction, people will inevitably gossip about it, which will be bad for the reputation of the village. Moreover, that person is very likely Uchiha Sasuke, so for both public and private reasons we have to send someone to investigate.”
“Who does Lady Tsunade plan to send over then?”
“Well… go and call Kai’s third team over!” Tsunade thought for a moment and then ordered Shizune.
“I understand.” Shizune put down the documents in her hand and walked out of the Hokage’s office to gather the members of Team 3.
Soon, Hyuga Neji, Rock Lee, and Tenten from Team 3 came to the Hokage’s office, and Tsunade issued a mission to them, appointing Neji as the captain to go to the Hoshigakure Village for investigation. Naruto learned about the Hoshigakure Village from Sakura, and was very curious about the “star” in the Hoshigakure Village. After learning that Team 3 was going to the Hoshigakure Village for a mission, he also wanted to join in the fun, so he ran to the Hokage building and bribed Tsunade with a box of Yokan rolls, and finally got the opportunity to go with Team 3.
“Naruto, I am the captain of this mission, so you have to listen to me no matter what, do you understand?” Before setting off, Neji gave Naruto some special instructions.
“I know, I know, let’s go quickly!” Naruto didn’t take Neci’s words to heart at all. Instead, he urged Neci to hurry up and ran towards the Bear Country with an impatient look.
“Really…” Neji had no choice but to let him do what he wanted, and called out to Rock Lee and Tenten to follow.
After a long journey, they finally arrived at the forest outside the Hidden Star Village. They were about to reach the Hidden Star Village. Naruto and the members of Team 3 jumped quickly in the woods.
“We’re almost there. There will be a dangerous area before entering the village. From now on, I will be the vanguard.” Neji, who has the Byakugan, said to Naruto and the other three.
“Understood!”
Soon, the four of them arrived at the natural barrier of Xingyin Village, a valley filled with yellow poisonous fog.
“Hey! After crossing this valley, we will reach the Hidden Star Village, right?” Looking at the valley in front of him, the careless Naruto did not notice anything wrong, and ran directly down the cliff before Neji and the others could react.
“There is danger, come back quickly!” Seeing Naruto actually running directly into the valley filled with poisonous fog, Neji shouted anxiously, trying to stop Naruto, but it was too late. Naruto had already run far away and didn’t hear what he said clearly.
Just when Naruto was about to approach the poisonous fog, several arrows shot out from the other side of the valley and hit Naruto in front of him, stopping him. Naruto was startled and quickly stepped on the arrows to gain leverage and jumped back to the edge of the cliff.
“Naruto, are you okay?” After seeing Naruto jump back onto the cliff, Neji and others came to Naruto and asked worriedly.
“I’m fine, everyone be careful, there are enemies!” Naruto said to Neji and others while looking vigilantly at the opposite side of the valley.
At this moment, a man wearing a gas mask and holding a crossbow appeared on the opposite side of the valley. He aimed the crossbow at a big tree next to Naruto and the others and shot an arrow tied with a rope, which nailed the arrow to the tree. Then he ran along the rope and soon came in front of Naruto and the others.
“Damn it, were you the one who attacked me just now? Watch out!” Naruto shouted, then took out two kunai and was about to throw them at the man, but was interrupted by Neji.
“Stop it, Naruto! He’s not an enemy.”
“But he just attacked me!”
At this time, the man wearing the gas mask took off the gas mask on his face. It was Ang who was previously held hostage by Chen to exchange for the “star” with Xia Rixing!
“Hmph! A ninja from Konoha? I’m a ninja from the Hidden Star Village. My name is Ang, and I’ve come to greet you.” Ang said to Naruto and the other four, but his tone was not friendly. The Hidden Star Village was always hostile to outsiders, and a few days ago they were attacked, with heavy casualties. The murderer seemed to be related to the Uchiha of Konoha, so he would never be nice to the people of Konoha.
“Then why did you attack me?” Naruto shouted at Ang.
“He was saving you just now, look!” Neji pointed at a little bird flying towards the poisonous fog and said to Naruto. After coming into contact with the poisonous fog, the little bird flapped its wings twice and fell down.
“What is this?” Naruto was also shocked when he saw this scene and looked at Neci in surprise.
“The border of Xingyin Village is surrounded by poisonous gas, which is a natural barrier to prevent invasion from other countries. The dangerous area I just mentioned is here.”
“That’s great, Naruto. I’m your savior. This is also the beginning of the beautiful friendship between Konoha and the Hidden Star Village. Hahaha…” Xiao Li on the side laughed heartily.
“Stop joking!” Naruto looked at Xiao Li who was laughing and complained.
“It seems that I am meddling in other people’s business. I didn’t even say thank you? Tsk! Forget it, Lord Xingying has been waiting for a long time. You guys follow me into the village first!” After leaving this sentence, Ang ignored the reactions of Naruto and the others, and jumped onto the rope first and walked towards the opposite valley.
“This guy…” Naruto said unhappily as he looked at Ang’s back.
“Okay, stop talking and let’s follow!” Neji called out, and then everyone jumped on the rope and walked to the other side.
Naruto and the other four followed Ang and soon arrived at the Hidden Star Village.
PS: Please give me flowers! Please add me to your collection!
Chapter 49: Inquiry (Old Version)
Ang led Naruto and others into the Hidden Star Village. However, since the entire village was almost destroyed by Chen a few days ago, the village was being rebuilt at this time. There were collapsed houses and ruins everywhere, so it looked very miserable. The people of the Hidden Star Village who were busy rebuilding their homes also saw Neji and others led by Ang, and they all stopped what they were doing and showed Naruto and others very unfriendly eyes.
“Is this the Hidden Star Village? How could this happen?” Naruto said in surprise as he looked at the ruins around him.
“Hmph! It’s because…” After hearing what Naruto said, Ang turned around and glared at Naruto, wanting to say something, but he held it back and continued to lead the way.
“Hey, Neji! Why do I feel that the villagers from the Hidden Star Village are looking at us unfriendly? Is it because they are against outsiders?” Tenten looked at the people around him, came to Neji and whispered.
“Well, don’t worry about it for now. Let’s talk about it after we meet the leader of their village.” With the Byakugan, Neji can be aware of the surrounding situation without even turning his head to look.
“Ang, who are they?” At this time, a ninja from the Hidden Star Village came over and asked Ang.
“They are all Konoha’s ninjas, sent by Konoha’s Hokage. Lord Hoshikage wants to see them now.” Ang replied.
“A ninja from Konoha? The person who destroyed our village had a pair of terrifying eyes. Lord Hoshikage said that it was the Sharingan, and the Sharingan is the bloodline that only the Uchiha clan of Konoha has. Could that person be sent by Konoha?” After the Star Ninja said this, he glared at Naruto and others with hatred.
“What did you say? Sharingan? You mean to say that your village became like this because of a person with Sharingan? Tell me who that person is?” Naruto heard what the Star Ninja said, and hurriedly ran to Ang and asked anxiously.
“Hmph!” Ang glanced at Naruto, did not answer, and continued walking forward.
“Hey! Wait a minute, tell me quickly…”
“Calm down, Naruto!” Neji reached out and grabbed Naruto, telling him not to be impulsive.
“How can I stay calm? The man they are talking about could very well be Sasuke. Let me go. I want to ask him questions.”
“That’s enough, Naruto! I’m the captain now, you have to listen to me. If there’s anything, we can talk about it after we meet the leader of the Hidden Star Village.”
“But… I… I understand.” Naruto was about to say something, but after seeing Neji’s serious expression, he obeyed obediently.
Soon, Ai Ai brought Ningji and others to a building in the center of the village, which was the Hoshikage Office Building of the Hidden Star Village.
“We’re here. Lord Xingying is inside. Follow me in.” Ang said to Naruto and the others, then pushed open the door and walked in first.
“Let’s go!” Neji called Naruto, Rock Lee and the others, and followed Ang into the office building.
In the Star Shadow office building, Xia Rixing, the fourth generation Star Shadow, was sitting in a chair behind his desk with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes after hearing Tokyo.
“Ang, you’re back. Thank you for your hard work! They are the ninjas sent by Konoha, right? Please ask them to sit down.” Xia Rixing said with a smile when she saw Naruto, Neji and others behind Ang.
“Yes, Lord Hoshikage,” Ang replied respectfully, before inviting Naruto, Neji and the others to sit on the tatami mat at the side of the house.
After Chen left Xingyin Village a few days ago, Xia Rixing also told the ninjas of Xingyin Village the secrets of the past, as well as Hongxing’s ambitions and the dangers of star training, which was confirmed by the body of a young star ninja Mizuna who was practicing star training. Finally, the ninjas of Xingyin Village jointly requested Xia Rixing to serve as their fourth generation star shadow, and Ang forgave his mother after learning the truth. However, he did not call Xia Rixing his mother in front of outsiders, but respectfully called her Star Shadow.
“Hello, guests from Konoha! I am the fourth generation Hoshikage of the Hidden Star Village, Natsuhisa.” After seeing Neji and others seated, Natsuhisa introduced herself with a smile.
“Hoshikage? Aren’t only the leaders of the five major ninja villages called Kage?” Naruto said in surprise.
“That’s not the case, we didn’t lose to you. Although our village is still small now, one day we will be on par with the five major ninja villages and become a true star shadow…” Hearing Naruto’s words, Ang immediately stood up and refuted Naruto.
“Stop talking.” Xia Rixing waved to Ang, motioning him to sit down.
“Tsk!” Seeing Xia Rixing speak, Ang didn’t say anything else. He glared at Naruto and ran out feeling unconvinced.
“Hey, wait a minute!” Naruto quickly stood up and chased after him.
“I’m sorry, Naruto…”
“No, I should be the one to apologize. It was Ang who was rude.”
“Let’s forget about Naruto for now. Please continue your speech, Master Hoshikage.”
“Excuse me. As you said, the ninjas from our village are not qualified to be called Kage because we are too weak. The reason why we were able to have a place in the ninja world was entirely because of our village’s star… Forget it, let’s talk about your mission this time. Did your Hokage tell you anything?”
“Hokage-sama only told us to come here to investigate who stole the stars in the Hidden Star Village, and let us find out the situation ourselves after we arrive at the Hidden Star Village.” Neji replied.
“I see!”
“Please tell us what happened, Master Xingying!”
Xia Rixing calmed down and said to Ningci and the others, “You saw the miserable state of our village when you entered the village, right? Do you know what caused this?”
“What is it?”
“In fact, our star was not stolen, but directly robbed. The enemy did not hide their tracks. After coming to our Hidden Star Village, they bluntly asked us to hand over the star. The result is predictable. We certainly would not hand over the star like that, and the enemy attacked us directly after we refused. What we did not expect was that the enemy was too strong, and our Hidden Star Village was no match for it. Helplessly, in order to avoid greater casualties, we had to hand over the star to the enemy in the hope that the enemy would let us go.”
“Seeing the scene outside, I think the battle must be very fierce. How many people are there? Do you know the identity of the enemy?”
“Haha! Our enemy is just one person…” Xia Rixing said with a wry smile.
Xia Rixing’s answer surprised Ningci and the others: “What? One person? You mean that the other party challenged all the ninjas in your Star Village alone, and also…”
“That’s right. He not only challenged all of our ninjas head-on, but also killed most of our Star Village ninjas, including our former acting Star Shadow. He also destroyed most of our village. He was too powerful. I had no choice but to hand over the Star, hoping that he would let us go. And he was trustworthy. After getting the Star, he never attacked us again and left the Star Village directly.”
“Then… do you know the other party’s identity?” After hearing what Xia Rixing said, Ningci asked hurriedly.
“I don’t know. Although he didn’t cover his face, he didn’t have any forehead protector or other marks that could identify him. But… when he was fighting us, we discovered his eyes…”
“Is it… the Sharingan?”
“That’s right. When he fought with us, the opponent displayed the blood-blooded Sharingan, which is unique to the Uchiha family of Konoha!”
“Is it really the Sharingan? Could I be seeing things?” Tiantian asked in surprise.
“Impossible, this is not just what I saw with my own eyes, all the ninjas in our village saw it. Blood-red eyes, and three black magatama, there is no way it can be wrong.”
“That is indeed the Sharingan. So the murderer should be Uchiha. Who could it be?” After hearing Xia Rixing’s description, Ningci and others had to believe it.
“Who is it? Could it really be Sasuke? But Sasuke shouldn’t be that strong. What’s going on?”
Chapter 50: Sasuke takes the blame (old version)
“I see. No wonder the Hokage gave me a graduation photo of Uchiha Sasuke before I left. It seems that the Hokage already knew about it!” After hearing what Xia Rixing said, Neji thought to himself.
“Lord Hoshikage, can you tell the approximate age of the ninja who possesses the Sharingan?” Neji asked Natsuhisa.
“Age? He should be around thirteen or fourteen, about the same age as you.” Xia Rixing said a little embarrassedly. After all, their Hidden Star Village was destroyed by a young boy, and all their ninjas were unable to do anything to him. It was really a shame.
What? He s the same age as us, how is this possible Tiantian on the side exclaimed.
“Hmph! Although I don’t want to admit it, this incident has already brought shame to our Xingyin Village. Would I joke about the honor and disgrace of our Xingyin Village?” Xia Rixing frowned and said a little unhappily.
Sorry I Seeing that Xia Rixing was already angry, Tiantian quickly apologized.
“Could it really be him…” Neji thought to himself, and then he took out a folded paper from his pocket and spread it out. On the paper was the ninja information of Uchiha Sasuke, and there was also a photo of Sasuke on it.
“This is Sasuke’s ninja file, Neci, how do you have this thing?” Seeing the paper in Neci’s hand, Tenten came over curiously and found out that it was Sasuke’s ninja file. He asked puzzledly.
“This was given to me by Hokage-sama before we set out. She must know what happened here. It seems she asked us to come here to verify it.”
“Verify? You…you mean that this might have been done by Uchiha Sasuke? This…” Tiantian was shocked again.
“It seems that you already have a suspect!” Xia Rixing asked after listening to the conversation between Ningji and Tenten.
“Lord Xingying, please take a look at the person in this photo. Is he the one who attacked the Hidden Star Village as you said?” Neji walked up to Xia Rixing and handed Sasuke’s ninja file to Xia Rixing.
Xia Rixing took the paper and saw Sasuke’s photo at a glance. She immediately showed an angry expression: “It’s him, it’s this devil, there’s no mistake. Uchiha Sasuke? He is indeed the Uchiha of your Konoha. Damn it, is it your Konoha who ordered him to do this?”
“It’s actually Uchiha Sasuke, how is this possible… It’s only been half a month since he defected, how could his strength become so strong in such a short time…” After getting Xia Rixing’s confirmation, Neji was very shocked. It was hard for him to accept that someone of the same age who had participated in the Chunin Exam together half a month ago,
“How is it possible… Sasuke is obviously just a Genin like us, how could he be the murderer who destroyed the Hidden Star Village? You must have made a mistake?” Tenten on the side obviously couldn’t believe that it was Sasuke who did it.
“Genin? Impossible. The strength displayed by that demon is not even a match for me, a Jonin. Are you questioning me?” Xia Rixing was no longer as calm as before. She questioned Neji and the others, “Or do you, Konoha, want to protect him?”
“Lord Xingying, please calm down first. Think about it, if we wanted to cover up for him, we would not have given you his photo. Let’s not talk about whether this incident was done by Uchiha Sasuke. Even if it was really him, it was not instructed by our Konoha, and we would not cover up for him because Uchiha Sasuke had defected from the village half a month ago. He is a traitor wanted by our Konoha, and what he did has nothing to do with our Konoha anymore. Although it was our Konoha’s fault that we did not catch the traitor, we cannot blame all the crimes of the traitor on our Konoha!” Neji retorted to Xia Rixing.
“Traitor? Are you saying that this Uchiha Sasuke is a traitor to Konoha?”
“That’s right, Uchiha Sasuke betrayed Konoha half a month ago, so we in Konoha are not aware of what he did!”
“Half a month ago, that is to say, he came to our Xingyin Village after he defected.” Xia Rixing said with a frown.
Ningci said: “We still don’t know whether it was Uchiha Sasuke who did it. After all, we didn’t see it with our own eyes, and all this is too unbelievable. Uchiha Sasuke participated in the Chunin selection exam with us half a month ago, and his strength was only at the level of Chunin at most. How could his strength improve to the point where he could defeat Jonin in just a few days? It is really unbelievable. So we can’t conclude that this incident was done by Uchiha Sasuke. But we will report this matter to the Hokage, and we in Konoha will also investigate this matter thoroughly, and then give an explanation to Xingyin. After we in Konoha catch Uchiha Sasuke, we will notify Xingying to come to our Konoha for interrogation.”
“In that case…” Xia Rixing was about to say something, but at this moment, Naruto, who had just gone to chase Ang, hurriedly opened the door and rushed in, with Ang following behind him.
“Ningji…Sasuke…” Naruto was about to say something,
“Okay Naruto, don’t be rude.” Neji scolded Naruto.
“No, Neji, listen to me…”
“That’s enough, Naruto. We can talk about it when we get back.”
“But… Ouch!” Seeing Neci’s serious expression, Naruto had to temporarily hold back what he wanted to say.
“Excuse me, Lord Hoshikage! Naruto is always so impulsive, please don’t mind, Lord Hoshikage!” Neji said apologetically to Natsuhisa.
“Haha, it’s okay.” Xia Rixing looked at Naruto thoughtfully, then said to Neji and the others, “Well, I think you must be tired after traveling such a long distance today. I’ll have someone take you downstairs to rest.”
“We are indeed a little tired, so I will trouble you, Master Xingying.”
“Ang, take the guests from Konoha down to rest!” Xia Rixing ordered Ang below.
“Yes, Lord Xingying.” Ang bowed to Xia Rixing, then turned to Ningci and others and said, “Come with me!” After that, he walked out of the house.
“Lord Xingying, we’re leaving now.” Ningji and the others also bowed to Xia Rixing, then followed Ang out of Xingying’s office.
Soon, Ang brought Ningji and the others to a house, and then said to them: “You will stay here tonight. I’m sorry, because the village is still under reconstruction, there are limited houses, so I have to let the four of you live together.”
“It’s okay, that’s good. Thank you!”
“Then I won’t disturb your rest. I will come and call you for dinner. I’ll leave first.” After saying this, Ang turned and left.
After watching Ang leave, Ningci also opened the door and walked in. There were exactly four beds in the room, and a table and four chairs in the middle of the room. After the four entered the room, they closed the door and gathered at the table to discuss.
“Ningji, why didn’t you let me speak just now?” Naruto yelled as soon as he sat down.
“I know what you want to say, it’s about the Sharingan!”
“Yes, I just learned something from Ang. That is, a few days ago, a ninja with a Sharingan attacked their village and stole their stars. That person also had a Sharingan. Could it be related to Sasuke?”
It turned out that Naruto had just caught up with Ang and talked to him. Since they both had the same dream of becoming the village’s Kage, they understood each other and finally became friends. Naruto also learned from Ang about the attack on the Hidden Star Village. However, he did not suspect Sasuke at the first time, but thought that there was someone else, so he hurried over to tell Neji what he heard.
“I have just asked Lady Hoshikage for confirmation with Sasuke’s photo. She said…the person who attacked their Hoshigakure Village is the one in the photo.”
“Nani! This is impossible, absolutely impossible!”
Chapter 51: Speculations (Old Version)
After Neji said that, Naruto immediately jumped up from his chair and retorted: “It’s impossible, Sasuke would not do such a thing, and Sasuke would not have such strength, there must be some misunderstanding!”
“We still don’t know what exactly happened, but there’s no need for the people from the Hidden Star Village to lie to us. Let’s report this matter to the Hokage first before making any conclusions! Anyway, let’s get some rest first. Tomorrow morning, we’ll say goodbye to the Hokage and return to Konoha.”
“But this matter hasn’t been investigated clearly yet! How can we just leave like this?” Naruto said unwillingly.
“Naruto, we must report this to Lady Tsunade as soon as possible. The other party took away the Star Queen of the Hidden Star Village and left. No one knows where he is. Now the only clue is Sasuke. Only if we find him,
“Damn it…” Although Naruto was very unwilling, he had no choice but to pound the table to vent his anger.
After that, the four of them chatted in the room. Not long after, Ang came to invite them to dinner. After dinner, they went back to the room to rest. There was no conversation that night. The next morning, Ningci took Naruto and others to the Xingying Building to say goodbye to Xia Rixing. However, before leaving, Ningci also asked Xia Rixing some questions, and Xia Rixing called a star ninja to let Ningci and others understand the situation. The star ninja was Chen who was forced to ask about the whereabouts of Xing when Chen just came to Xingying Village. Just when Chen was about to kill him, Hongxing appeared, and then he was thrown away by Chen casually, saving his life, and also took in the battle between Chen and Hongxing and others from beginning to end. Finally, Ningci and others also learned some information about Chen, including Thunder Release, Chidori, Rasengan and Susanoo. After learning this information, Ningci and others also said goodbye to Xia Rixing and set off to return to Konoha.
After returning to Konoha, they first went to the Hokage Building to submit their mission.
“Hokage-sama!” “Granny Tsunade!”
“Well! You are back. How is the investigation going?” After seeing several people coming in, Tsunade put down the documents in her hand and asked Neji and others.
“We have checked with the Hoshikage of the Hidden Star Village. After I gave Sasuke’s file to the Hoshikage, she determined that Sasuke was the one who took the stars away.”
“Uchiha…Sasuke?”
“It is not certain that it is Uchiha Sasuke, but judging from the information provided by the Hidden Star Village, there is an 80% chance of it.”
“Yes!” Neji continued, “Because he not only possesses the Sharingan, but also performs a lightning ninjutsu, which produces a harsh noise, like hundreds of birds chirping at the same time. It should be the Chidori that Sasuke once performed. But what is puzzling is that Sasuke’s strength was only at the level of a Chunin half a month ago. How could his strength improve so much in such a short period of time?”
“Although I don’t know what happened, I think it should be related to Orochimaru. He has always been keen on experimenting with various forbidden techniques. Perhaps Orochimaru did something to Sasuke, allowing Sasuke to reach that level in just a few days.”
“What about the giant skeleton that the Xingyin Village mentioned?” Tiantian asked curiously.
“Giant skeleton? What giant skeleton?”
“When Sasuke attacked the Hidden Star Village, he actually summoned a giant skeleton formed by chakra to wrap him up. It is said that the power displayed by the skeleton is despairing. Neither ninjutsu attacks nor physical attacks can break its defense. Not only that, the skeleton also has super strong attack power, like a demon. Sasuke almost destroyed the entire Hidden Star Village with this powerful ninjutsu.” Neji explained to Tsunade.
“A skeleton condensed by chakra? I seem to have heard of it somewhere…” Tsunade, who was originally deep in thought, suddenly changed her expression, as if she had thought of something. She stood up suddenly with a surprised expression on her face: “Could it be what grandpa said… This is absolutely impossible, I must be wrong!”
Tsunade’s reaction startled Neji and the others, and Naruto quickly asked, “Grandma Tsunade, what’s wrong with you?”
“Shizune, immediately notify the ninja world to classify Uchiha Sasuke as an S-rank traitor. Also notify all ninjas in the village to inform the village immediately of any news about Uchiha Sasuke. If any jonin who are out on a mission finds Uchiha Sasuke’s whereabouts, they must capture him alive. If they cannot capture him alive, they must kill him and bring back his head.”
“Eh…eh? S-rank traitor? Only traitors who have caused great harm to the village will be convicted of S-rank. Are we really going to do this?” Shizune said in surprise.
“What? Grandma, how can you convict Sasuke as an S-class traitor? He is a member of our Team 7, and you want to kill him on the spot? I will never allow you to do this…” Naruto could no longer sit still when he heard that Tsunade was going to convict Sasuke as an S-class traitor. He jumped out and shouted at Tsunade.
“Naruto, shut up!…Shizune, why are you still standing there? Go now!”
“Uh… yes… yes! Lady Tsunade!” Shizune came back to her senses after being yelled at by Tsunade, and then hurriedly ran out of the Hokage Building.
“Wait a minute…” Naruto wanted to call out to Shizune, but Shizune didn’t stop. In the blink of an eye, she walked out of the Hokage Building and left.
“Naruto! Be quiet. I have my reasons for doing this. This is an order issued by me as the Hokage. Just listen to me. And I am doing this to bring Sasuke back to Konoha. Otherwise, I would not have given the order to capture him alive.”
“Okay, I still have things to deal with, you all go down!” Naruto was still not giving up and was about to say something, but was interrupted by Tsunade.
“Mother-in-law…”
“Go down!” Tsunade sat back in her seat, picked up the documents on the table and continued reading, saying without raising her head.
At this time, Neji stepped forward and grabbed the unwilling Naruto, “Naruto, don’t disturb the Hokage at work, let’s go down first.” After saying that, he took Naruto away.
Just after Naruto, Neji and the others left the office building, Tsunade put down the documents in her hand again, and muttered to herself with a serious expression: “I hope my guess is wrong, but if it is true… Uchiha Sasuke must be brought back to Konoha. Orochimaru must not be allowed to get those eyes at any cost, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.”
Neji pulled Naruto out of the Hokage Building, but Naruto was obviously unhappy and was struggling.
“Ningci, let me go now. I want to find Grandma Tsunade and ask her why he did this!” Naruto shouted while trying to break free from Neci.
“Okay Naruto, stop making trouble. Even if you go to the Hokage now, she will ignore you. There must be some reason that we don’t know why the Hokage did this.” Neji advised Naruto.
“Damn it… What’s the reason? Why does my mother-in-law have to do this!” Naruto said unwillingly.
“I don’t know, but Hokage-sama’s attitude changed when I mentioned the skeleton jutsu that Sasuke performed. I think it must be related to the jutsu that Sasuke performed.”
“Naruto!” At this time, Haruno Sakura ran over from a distance and shouted to Naruto.
“Sakura…why are you here?”
“Just now…just now, Lady Shizune…posted a wanted poster for Sasuke on the Hokage bulletin board, saying that Sasuke is an S-rank traitor ninja from Konoha. What is going on?” Sakura asked Naruto breathlessly.
“I don’t understand why Grandma Tsunade did that. After we came back from the Hidden Star Village, we reported the mission to her. When we mentioned the ninjutsu that Sasuke performed in the Hidden Star Village, Grandma’s expression changed. She immediately asked Sister Shizune to issue the wanted order. I asked her why, but she wouldn’t say anything!”
“What did you say? You said…Sasuke is in the Hidden Star Village? Are you telling the truth? Have you seen him? Tell me quickly!” Upon hearing the news about Sasuke, Haruno Sakura excitedly grabbed Naruto and asked.
PS: I am very sorry, because something happened at home, I went back to the countryside!
Chapter 52: Heading to the Kingdom of Wind (Old Version)
“Have you seen Sasuke? Tell me quickly!” Sakura asked anxiously while shaking Naruto.
“Xiao…Xiaoying, calm down and let me go first!”
“Sasuke was no longer there when we arrived at the Hidden Star Village, so we didn’t meet him at all! Sakura, let Naruto go first!” Neji, who was standing next to her, couldn’t stand it anymore and stepped forward to say to Sakura.
“How could this happen…” Sakura let go of Naruto and said disappointedly. Naruto was about to breathe a sigh of relief when suddenly Haruno Sakura grabbed him again and said, “What the hell is going on? Tell me everything you know!”
“I…I understand.” After hearing what Naruto said, Haruno Sakura let Naruto go, and then said to Naruto with an apologetic look and tone: “I’m sorry Naruto, I was too excited just now, are you okay?”
“I’m fine…”
Naruto waved his hand to indicate that he was fine, and then the group found a quiet place. Neji narrated what happened in the Hidden Star Village, this and that!
“That’s what happened. It’s basically confirmed that it was Uchiha Sasuke who did it. He destroyed the Hidden Star Village, stole the stars of the village, and then lost contact. We also returned to the village to report the situation to Lady Tsunade. She was fine at first, but after hearing about the ninjutsu that Sasuke performed, she became serious and asked Lady Shizune to issue a wanted order for Sasuke.”
“How could this happen? It’s impossible… Sasuke would never do such a thing. You must have made a mistake. I’m going to find Lady Tsunade…” After hearing what Neci said, Haruno Sakura couldn’t accept it and shouted that she wanted to find Tsunade to argue, but was stopped by Neci and others.
“It’s useless. Even if you go to Tsunade-sama, she won’t pay any attention to you. Naruto has already protested, but was driven out by Tsunade-sama. So it’s useless for you to go.”
“What should we do then…” Chunye Sakura said anxiously.
“This is an order from the Hokage, and there is no way we can change it.”
“hateful…”
After that, the author really didn’t want to continue the story, so he let these people go back to their own homes with their own thoughts.
Then, let’s talk about the protagonist! On the other side, after leaving the Bear Country, Chen followed the signs on the map and headed towards the Wind Country.
“Are we going this way? Why do I feel lost? I’ve traveled so many days, why haven’t I arrived yet?” Chen was fiddling with the map in his hand, not understanding it at all. “Damn it, could it be that the map that the hotel sold me was fake?”
Chen looked around and found that there was nowhere else to go. He sighed, folded the map in his hand and put it back in his pocket. “Forget it, there is no other way. Even if this direction is not the way to the Kingdom of Wind, we have to keep going. We have been walking for so long! We should find an inn as soon as possible to have a good rest, have a hearty dinner and take a comfortable bath. I am really tired of sleeping in the open these days!”
After unremitting efforts, Chen finally found an official road. An official road means that there are many people walking on it, and you will always run into people, and then you can ask them which way to go.
Sure enough, not long after Chen walked on the official road, he ran into a group of people. The group of people, young and old, were probably just civilians, and Chen did not sense any chakra fluctuations from them. At this time, the group of people were resting in a cool place, and they also saw Chen who was alone, and were a little curious why Chen appeared here alone.
“Finally I met a living person. I’m almost dying of exhaustion. Let me quickly ask where the Kingdom of Wind is!” Finally seeing someone, Ling Chen was excited and hurriedly walked towards the crowd.
Chen came to the crowd, and the civilians looked at him curiously. Chen politely said to a middle-aged uncle: “Uncle, hello!”
“Young man, where are you going? Why are you alone?” the uncle asked Chen curiously.
“Well, uncle, I want to ask, is this place far from the Kingdom of Wind?”
“The Kingdom of Wind? We just came from there. Young man, are you going to the Kingdom of Wind?”
“Yes uncle, may I ask how far is this place from the Kingdom of Wind?”
“It’s not far. If you follow this official road, you will reach the border of the Wind Country in two hours. But you’d better not take the official road.”
“Not taking the official road? Why?” Chen asked puzzledly.
“Young man, if you want to go to the Kingdom of Wind, don’t go through there. It’s dangerous.”
In the crowd, an old man spoke to Chen who was about to go to the Kingdom of Wind.
“Oh, danger? What danger?” Chen asked the old man.
“You don’t know, but two powerful bandits have recently come to the mountain ahead and specialize in robbing passers-by. The robbed people are either killed or taken to the mountains for their enjoyment. They are very cruel. I heard that the two bandits are ninjas.” The old man said fearfully.
“Oh, ninja?”
“Yes, I heard that these two powerful ninjas, one is called Winter Lion King, and the other is called Yi Leng, and they both have a very special hobby.”
“Special hobbies? What hobbies?” Chen asked curiously.
“These two ninjas only like men and are not interested in women. If there are women among their robbed targets, they will kill them all. If the man is good-looking, they will abduct him to the mountain and play with him. I heard that the two ninjas were originally from the same ninja village. They liked each other and showed their affection in the village every day. The people in that ninja village couldn’t stand their disgusting behavior, so they drove them out. Young man, I think you are so handsome. If they see you, you will definitely be abducted to the mountain and humiliated 100 times. So you should change your route.” The old man kindly advised Chen.
“What? Isn’t this… a gay… a gay?” Chen was shocked at this time, but gays are not uncommon in the 21st century, so Chen was only a little surprised.
“However, gay love is indeed everywhere. Even in Naruto, there are traces of them.” Chen said silently in his heart.
“Gay? Young man, what are you talking about? You’d better listen to my father. If you walk a little further, you will see a small path on the left side of the official road. You can also reach the Kingdom of Wind from there. Although it takes twice as long as the official road, that road is very safe. We came from there.” The uncle on the side said to Chen.
“I understand. Thank you for the reminder, uncle. I will be careful.”
“You’re welcome. We were just talking and didn’t help you at all. Well, we’ve rested enough and it’s time to hurry on. Young man, be careful and remember not to go the wrong way, otherwise they will take you to the mountain and humiliate you 100 times!”
“Um… I understand. Thank you, uncle!” Chen thanked the uncle and the old man, then continued on his way along the official road in the direction the uncle pointed.
Chen hurried along the official road and soon arrived at the intersection of the small road that the uncle mentioned. Chen just took a look at the small road and continued along the official road. He had no intention of taking the small road at all.
“Let me take a detour and walk for another 4 hours? What a joke, I won’t reach the Kingdom of Wind until dark. I have been sleeping in the open air these past few days and finally got here. I don’t want to waste any more time on the road. They are just a few gays, right? They’d better not jump out to disgust me, otherwise I will enforce justice on the people and burn them to death!” Chen thought to himself.
After that, Chen traveled alone on the official road. He did not meet anyone along the way. They were probably scared by the names of the two gays, so they took the side roads. The wide official road was empty, with only Chen on the road.
After Chen had been walking for about an hour, he suddenly sensed something was happening not far ahead.
“Hmm? There is an ambush! Are they robbers? But if they are robbers, why did I only sense four people? Two elite Chunins, and the other two have no chakra fluctuations, so they should be just ordinary people.” According to Chen’s perception, not far ahead, there were four people ambushing on both sides of the official road.
“Could it be that there are only four robbers in this group? Or are two of these four the gays that the uncle mentioned? I actually ran into them.”
“Yohoho…Brother Dong, I didn’t expect that before we leave here, we can meet such a handsome guy. It’s wonderful!”
PS: Thanks to my two good friends, Winter Lion King and Yi Leng, for their friendly guest appearance!
Chapter 53: Burning a pair of gays to death (old version)
Chen was walking alone on the road to the Kingdom of Wind when he suddenly noticed some movement ahead, followed by a disgusting sound.
“Yo ho ho ho…Brother Dong, I didn’t expect that before we leave here, we would meet such a handsome young man, it’s wonderful!” The voice sounded like the sound of a duck with its neck stepped on, harsh, and as shrill as a woman’s but not gentle. It was exactly the voice made by the eunuchs in the TV series that Chen watched in his previous life.
Just as he finished speaking, two men walked out from both sides of the official road in front of Chen. To be precise, there were four men, but two of them were crawling on the ground like dogs, with dog collars around their necks, tied with an iron chain, and then led by the two men who were standing.
Looking at the two standing people, they were wearing Kusagakure forehead protectors, with a horizontal line drawn across the middle of the forehead protectors, representing that they were Kusagakure traitors. From the data presented by the Data Eye, Chen learned that the two men had the strength of elite Chunin, while the two men crawling on the ground had empty and dull eyes, as if they were soulless zombies. Apart from being a little handsome, Chen did not feel that they had any strength, and they should be just ordinary civilians.
“He is indeed very handsome! Look at his little appearance and his weak body. It makes me itchy. I can’t wait to pamper him well!” One of the two elite Chunins, a bearded ninja, looked at Chen with a lewd look on his face and said with a lewd smile.
“Oh, Dong-ge is always so impatient. Really, don’t be so rude, it will scare our lovely little sweetheart!” Another Chunin pretended to be shy and made a shrill, high-pitched voice. The eunuch-like words just now were made by him. However, a grown man insisted on pretending to be a shy woman, which was really disgusting and disgusting.
“Hahaha~~ My little darling Yi Leng, don’t you like my roughness the most?” The bearded man turned his head and raised his hand to pinch the chin of the Grass Ninja named Yi Leng, and said teasingly.
“Oh, Dong Ge, you are so annoying. You are bad, you are bad!” The ninja named Yi Leng slapped the bearded man’s hand away, and then like a shy girl, he held his face with both hands and twisted his body. This originally cute action appeared on a big man, which was really disgusting!
“Okay, Yi Leng, let’s take this cute little guy back first and let us love him well!”
The two gay men showed their affection in front of Chen as if no one was around, completely ignoring the petrified Chen. Then they walked towards Chen, wanting to kidnap him.
“Oh…oh my god! Is this…these are the gay couple the uncle was talking about? Ugh~~~”
“Assholes, so disgusting, turn them all into ashes!” Seeing the gay couple actually walking towards him, Chen shuddered and came to his senses. Feeling extremely disgusted, Chen directly opened his Mangekyo Sharingan and stared at the two gays. Suddenly, bright red blood flowed out of Chen’s right eye. Then, a ball of black flame suddenly appeared on the bodies of the two gays who had not yet reacted. It was a power of the Mangekyo Sharingan, Amaterasu!
Chen was disgusted by the two gays in front of him. He only wanted to burn them to death and make them disappear as soon as possible, preferably without leaving any residue. So without thinking too much, he opened his Sharingan to the Mangekyo and used Amaterasu, which is known as the “strongest physical attack” that can burn everything, on them.
“Ah~~~ What is this? So disgusting!” The Kusanagi named Yi Leng hadn’t figured out the situation yet. After discovering the flames on his body, he stretched out his hand to slap the fire on his body. The result is predictable. “Amaterasu” is known as the “strongest physical attack” in the original work, and can only be used by people with the Mangekyo Sharingan. The black flames from the center of the sun are summoned at the point where the Mangekyo Sharingan’s vision is focused, which can burn everything to ashes, and will never go out until the target is destroyed. So, the Kusanagi not only did not put out the flames on his body, but instead set his palm on fire.
“Ah! These fires…what are going on with these fires? Why…why can’t they be put out? Ah!! It hurts so much, it’s so hot! Save me! Brother Dong, save me quickly!” Unfortunately, his beloved Brother Dong was also in danger at this time, because the black Amaterasu also emerged from his body, and he had no time to take care of him.
“Damn it! It’s you…it’s you who did it! What on earth did you do to us? Hurry up and take back these black flames, quickly!” The bearded grass ninja named Winter Lion King had already realized that these black flames were caused by Chen, and rushed towards Chen with a roar.
“Hmph!” Chen snorted coldly when he saw the grass ninja rushing towards him, but he did not attack because he did not want to touch the gay guy. So he moved to mid-air, dodged the gay guy, and then, relying on the Moon Step, he stood in the air and looked down at the two gay guys being burned by Amaterasu.
“Ah~~ I don’t want to die… I don’t want to die! Please, spare me, spare me.” At this time, the gay man named Yi Leng was already burned by the flames of Amaterasu and was lying on the ground, rolling and wailing. He was soon burned to death. Not long after, both of them were silent and burned to death. And even after the two died, the flames of Amaterasu on their bodies still did not go out, and continued to burn on them until both of them were burned to ashes. No! Not even ashes were left, they were all burned by the terrifying Amaterasu, there was really nothing left.
“Ding! The host killed two elite Chunins, and the reward points are 2000. The host’s total points are 78000.
“Hmph! Damn gays, they actually come out to disgust me. The unforgivable crime is that they dare to target me. They are really courting death!” After the two gays were burned to ashes, Chen Ye landed from the air to the ground, and then took back the Amaterasu fire that was still burning on the ground after burning the gays.
“Dead…dead? Those two devils are dead?”
Just when the two gays were burned to ashes, the two men crawling on the ground with dog collars on suddenly had bright looks on their dull faces. They all showed expressions of disbelief and excitement!
“Woo~~ They are dead, those two beasts are really dead, we… We are finally free from the torture of these two beasts, we are saved! Ah~~~” The two men with collars were crying with joy and shouting excitedly. These two people were ordinary civilians. When they passed by here, they were unfortunately abducted by the gay couple and taken to their lair to become their slaves for their enjoyment. From then on, their nightmare began. The two men with collars lived a life of withered chrysanthemums and bruised buttocks every day. They were humiliated by the gay couple every day, and their lives were worse than death! Moreover, the gay couple was extremely perverted and cruel. If it was a male slave that they were tired of playing with, they would be cruelly tortured and killed by them. Originally, the two collared men thought that their fate was the same as those male slaves before. After the two gays got tired of playing with them, they would be brutally killed. They had no way to escape. The two collared men were already desperate because the two gays were too powerful. There had been several waves of ninjas who came to attack the gays, but they were easily defeated and then killed by the gays. But today, the gays were finally eliminated, and they were free. Of course, they also knew that all this was thanks to the young man.
Because the notoriety of the gay couple had spread, no civilians dared to pass by here anymore. The two gays had planned to leave here today and go somewhere else. But today they were really unlucky and ran into Chen before leaving. As luck would have it, they even set their sights on Chen, so they paid the price with their lives.
At this time, the two men in collars came in front of Chen, then knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Chen several times: “Thank you, sir. If you hadn’t killed these two beasts, we…we…” As they spoke, they actually burst into tears!
Looking at the two collared men lying on the ground crying, Chen frowned: “Shut up, it’s so noisy!”
When the two men in collars heard Chen s roar, they immediately closed their mouths in fear and looked at Chen in horror, not daring to make another sound!
“I’m asking you, you should know where the lair of those two guys is, right?”
Those two gay guys have been robbers here for so long, they must have robbed a lot of money, so Chen would certainly not let them go.
The two collared men immediately understood Chen’s idea and nodded quickly. One of them said, “Yes, we know where their lair is. I also know where they hide the stolen money. Sir, I…”
“Very good, take me there!”
“Yes, sir!”
Then, the two collared men led the way and walked towards the gay couple’s lair.